prismaticbleed: (Default)


JANUARY

 

Beinecke Rare Book and Manuscript Library, Yale University.

This reminds us of our internal data archives (the ones that Sherlock manages), for some reason?
It's not a total environment match-- the biggest irony is that our archives seem oddly 'digital' or even 'magical;' there are no books-- but the color, height, and atmosphere of this photo feels SO much like it, that I had to reblog it.

 

This, everything about this is me, this is the scenery of my heart captured in photographs.
The vast and empty roads, the all-embracing hugeness of the world... I've said it before, but these are my dreamscapes, exactly so.
Waterfalls, keepers of secrets and fountains of life.
The wild and lonely oceans, which I love.
The snow, blank white promise, from horizon to horizon...
And the verdant joyous green hills, beckoning adventure.

I love this photoset. I really do.

 



Credit to the amazing kichaa/notmusa.
Honestly, as strange as it may be, this is exactly what it's like when I slip back into fronting after one of our self-destructive alters has been out.
plus panel 3 really captures the exact moment of "dude who was doing that"

 

 

These feel so much like headspace... it hits hard.

#1 reminds me strongly of a bridge I saw Lynne and Spine on a few weeks ago, in an autumn wind. I don't know where it was.
#2 is almost identical to the Underground pathways.
#3 isn't exact, but the mossy walls by the river, and the trees above, is very strong internal imagery nevertheless.
#4, more Underground tunnels. It's actually really pretty down there.
#5. Central City's streets are lined with trees like this... and Laurie has a thing for cherry blossoms.
#6. I adore circular ceiling windows like this. I had one in my room.
#7 & #8 don't match anything inside, but the feeling of vastness and silence they radiate is very close to my heart, for lack of a better term. Our internal world is huge and quiet and spacious... my dreams are too.
I think these are from Cambridge. Either way, they are beautiful.

 

 

 
This reminds me of our Marigold, actually. She's about 7 too, but she's always looked rather dirtied and roughed-up like this. The outfit doesn't match, but that hair is perfect.
I also like that this girl is out looking at the grass like that, for a different reason. Marigold has rarely ever been outside (she lived almost entirely in the Underground prior to January), so she'd probably be a bit hesitant but fascinated by nature if she were to be so immersed in it.

 



Okay, we've had an awful night, and seeing this on our dash immediately after was too significant to ignore.
Our situation's a bit different, but this is more for personal records and reflection than anything.

1. One of our oldest and biggest safety measures during the "Julie days" was to turn on the lights. If there were a lot of lights on, there was nowhere for us to get trapped, or hidden, in the dark where they could get us. So for us this was different; the lights revealed the monsters, but they were loathe to attack us in brightness. And when we could see them, we could get away.
2. This is why we have so many protectors and retributors. That's essentially their mission statement, in different words.
3. We've never done this, but the "water" bit is significant in a sad way. One of our outspacers-- Chaos 0-- is basically a liquid being, but he's one of the biggest targets for malicious forces in here. Maybe that's why.
4. This is VERY true. It's why Minty is working with the bear army actually. For whatever reason, plush toys ARE amazing protectors, to the point where hackers will actually go to significant lengths to get rid of them when they find them... or, to corrupt them. We've had to actually destroy a few old plushes because they became Tar anchors, and therefore lethal.
5. This was not vividly significant until tonight. We had a GREEN alter come out, brandishing blades, and shout to the shadows, "I'll fight you!" And she was not afraid at all, jumping at all these dark dangers with the unflinching intent to protect everyone else from them.
However, as far as Green goes, that is probably the most closed-out color in the Spectrum-- no one even held the core slot until 2011!
I'd vouch that our demons are more afraid of the color violet, though.

 

 

In the old headspace, I had a huge window like this above my bed (yes really). I'm rather enamored by circular ceiling windows... and the way the building itself is wrapped around it.
I tend to dream about spirals and rings a lot, if that makes sense? At least in terms of memorably architecture. There's always staircases, and tiered walls, and huge open lobbies, and balconies in loops. It's gorgeous really.

Either way it was nice, being able to look up at night and see the stars high up above, and the sunlight in the morning.

 

-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


FEBRUARY
 

 



I need snow tonight.
I'm feeling shaken up and old pains are making my soul seem painted black, tarry and stained, wrong. But this strange and fragile powdery whiteness just washes it off, all of it away, in an instant.
Something about snow... it's absolving, exonerating. It's unconditionally forgiving. It covers everything, everything in quietly cold crystal, sweet and soft, light and beautifully serene. It's magic. It's beautiful. And it makes me laugh, joyfully and without cause, like a child, no matter how lost I felt the moment before.
I love the snow.

I can't wait for tomorrow. We're totally going to get buried in it.♥

 



More snapshots of what the world inside my heart feels like.
Amusingly, only the bottom two pictures (original post) don't quite match-- there's almost no yellow in my landscapes, or dry grasslands. For me there's just fog-kissed oceans, and mountain crags dripping with snowy pines, and the smell of ice and hope and tiny spring flowers. And then there are the massive beautiful cities, as clear and bright as the frost that paints them, where everything always feels like Christmas.
And I'm always wandering, always running about wild and free, giggling and feeling the wind swirling about my arms. Always smiling and practically bursting with a bright childlike love for this endless place, this reflection of me.
But you'll notice, I'm virtually always alone too. And I'm happy like that. There are plenty of places where I can gather with other souls, where there's camaraderie instead of solitude, and maybe we'll talk about what our inner worlds look like but we all know that those places are beautifully, perpetually private. We all know that they bloom the strongest and shine the most vividly with self-love-- something no visitor, however beloved, can ever bestow.
So I run around alone, and I love it all.

 

---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 MARCH




We decorated the streets of Central City with luminescent trees like this, a while back. Some had actual lights strung about them, and some of them just glowed on their own.
These are exactly the sort of color Waldorf would love, though, so this reblog is for her!

 

 

I really miss this boy right about now.

It's weird, how you can never really forget the people who impacted your life in some luminous way, no matter how small it may have been at the time… candles or bonfires, lamps or searchlights, they all tend to glow forever in your heart.

Ryou here… or Rio, as we call him in headspace… well, he turned out to be a bit of a supernova in his own right. When he appeared in my life 12 years ago I may not have realized just what he was the herald of, but now? Now it's brilliantly staggering, really. And I'm deeply grateful for it.

Sorry I haven't said hello to you in a while, bro. I still treasure your existence up here, mark my words.

 

 



Emmett is this you

 

---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
 
APRIL


 

This was supposed to be a practice sketch but I got carried away. I love coloring this guy.

I'm trying to find a happy medium between "his canon look" and "how I've seen him in my head since 2003," but I think this works well enough for the time being.
I'll keep experimenting though; heaven knows I will never get tired of drawing him.

 



This is Josephina, one of my fellows from the BLC System.
He holds the Yellow slot in Central, so he's pretty important-- and he's probably our prettiest member too, haha.

 

 

So… this is what happens when I’m up until stupid-o’-clock in the morning.

In all honesty, we really do need to talk together like this again soon.


---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
 
MAY




*blows kisses to everyone online*

Today has been ridiculously nice and I'm really happy right now, so I'm sharing it. Have some sparkles!

♥♥♥!


#today really was lovely though #you guys even get sandman glitter look at that

 



Wandering around-- whether it be through towns, or cities, or forests, or fields-- is probably my favorite thing to do in the world.
That sense of freedom and peace, that feeling of having absolutely no limits and yet of being totally in tune with the world around you, is incomparable.
It breaks my heart how my local forests are being industrialized so terribly. I remember how huge they were as a child.
I want to treasure everything beautiful around me, every moment. I'm going to start wandering again, both externally and internally.

 



Momentarily feeling disheartened, "how am I going to deal with therapy tomorrow," realizing I've not been taking good care of myself lately... then I log in, and this is the first thing on my dashboard.
I don't know, it just... works. That rainbow, the geometric shape, the lovely light of it all... it made me smile, like the universe just reminded me, "you're gonna be okay, kid." But there's a solid courage in there too. You'll be okay, sure, but don't give up. Don't get lost. Keep going.

I'm not going to worry about tomorrow. I don't know what will happen. I'll just do my best with it when it arrives.
As of right now I want to tune into some joy, I want to break down my own walls, I want to feel like I'm a living breathing person. I'm just not sure how.
...aaand the universe just tossed the perfect music synchronicity at me in response to that, now I'm really smiling.
Good night everyone. We'll be okay.


 


This looks surprisingly similar to the room we've all been gathering in for therapy sessions-- especially the couches in front of the big windows, and the overlook hallway from the stairs. We need spacious, optimistic rooms for therapy meetings because we might have 20 people gathered there at once, many of whom are likely agitated.

I'm not sure where this place is, exactly. It used to be one of the extensions from Central, but after December it might even be in floating space for all I know. Nevertheless it's nice.


---------------------------------------------------------------------------------

  

JUNE




This feels so much like the deep areas of head/heartspace, where the positive monochrome energy flows about.
I've only seen this sort of firework once in the waking world, but the image of that gorgeous golden curtain slowly floating down above me was forever impressed upon my mind.
It also... reminds me of Genesis. We have this thing where, every year on his birthday-- July 4th-- he and I go out on the back lawn together, and stand at the edge of the hill, and just watch the fireworks together. It's... it means the world to me. I love him so much, I really do. He's given me some truly beautiful memories. So... really, I have to thank him for this one, too.

 

 

Her, 2013 (dir. Spike Jonze)


I love this, love this, love this.

The compositions here, the colors, the landscapes... this is imagery all but stolen from my nightly dreams. Just silent open spaces and bittersweet solitude.
I really cannot put into words how inspiring this is to me.

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
 
JULY


 

There's a place in my dreams that I've only ever seen once, and I adore it more than any other dreamscape I've seen.
I was there in 2003. I went there with Waldorf, Maitru, and Ryman-- the latter being the only reason we found the place.
It was a small, hidden place, just a path of bright green grass lined with trees like this, perfectly lined up on each side. But in our dream, the sky was soaring blue with spires and temples of cloud, and the green hues all around us were as vivid as gemstones.
The path, though, was even more incredible. It stretched on for about a hundred meters, and then it cut off sharply-- falling away into nothing. Truly, the path ended in a sheer cliff, and standing at the edge one could see what felt like the entire world stretched out before and below them.

But the most incredible part were the stars.
Perhaps that's not entirely accurate. They were actually crystals, floating in the air, all around our heads, but just out of reach. They were about 7cm across, and they were all shaped like crescent moons and 5-pointed stars and suns. All were intricately carved, faceted so that they caught the sunlight and scattered it in rainbows, and there were hundreds of them. They hovered effortlessly above that path alone, stretching up into the sky, seemingly limitless.

I stood there with Ryman and we laughed from the sheer joy of it. We were two 13-year-old kids completely enamored with the moment, knowing it was a dream but forgetting we were asleep, and wishing we could stay there forever.

I woke up and I can't remember having been able to visit that place since.

Sure, I've come close. I know the exact paths to take to get there. Problem is, the dreamscape itself has to line up correctly in order for those paths to even open, and with how realms shift in my dreams it is very rare for all the pieces to fit together. But I never stop hoping. I treasure all my dreams regardless of where I go, and one day I know I'll find this blessed little space again, and it will be like seeing it for the first time.


---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 
AUGUST

 



I have had this exact sort of conversation with my therapist before!

I tend to feel colors/ sounds/ shapes/ textures instead of "emotions," at least as far as I understand them. I struggle to identify feelings like anger/ sadness/ excitement/ etc. because I only understand those terms as labels, plus I do not know how others experience them. When I feel something, it's abstract all the way, and often I have no idea how to label it-- or even express it physically  (that's arguably one of my biggest roadblocks in therapy).
It's utterly fascinating, sure, but it can be terribly frustrating as well, especially when trying to communicate or empathize in those respects.

 



I have to laugh-- in headspace, people put music on and then turn to me to see how I "manifest it," since my mind translates it into feeling-images. So I'll turn the entire room into a swirling, glowing, moving rhapsody of color and shapes, shifting with every note, all but melting into the sound as I do so. It's really fun! I'm trying to teach other people in the System to do it in their own ways.

 




It struck me, recently, just how many of our Leagueworlds have this concept at their core-- the simple quiet truth that every soul consists of stars. Every being is a galaxy in itself.
Feeling like this... I miss it. But one can never tune into it halfheartedly, or from such a feeling of false lack. The honest recognition of this ethereal phenomenon, the participation in it within oneself, demands the utmost reverence, vulnerability, and joy.
But it's never gone. It's never lost. It's in my blood, and behind my eyelids, in every waking and dreaming moment. And that alone is an undying hope.

 




This is too relevant tonight.

Isn't it funny how, when I feel the bleakest and I need this the most, my mind thinks it's too good to be true?
And yet, sooner or later, I find myself at the shoreline, and no matter how battered and ashamed I may feel, the ocean is still there.

It is that sort of silent constancy that keeps me going... just the infinitely unconditional love of the universe, whether through a person or a thing or a concept. Not once has it ever failed me.

So, this is where the incredulously grateful grief shatters my heart,
and I try again.

 

-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------

SEPTEMBER




Looking at this, it gives me the feeling of reaching into that solid darkness, and catching colored light from it... like there was a hidden spectral glow within that assumed void. I like that idea a lot.

 

 

Forgot to post this.
I was scrolling through someone's archives yesterday when this post jumped out at me (obviously).
It was notable, though, not just because of my name, but because it was true. I was in a rather depressed state at the time, and any metaphorical flashlights that may have helped shine through it were misplaced or forgotten.
So this little orange card inspired me enough to pick one up, so to speak. It helped!

I miss having little things like this happen. It's nice to see them again.

 



Can I just say that this is terribly relevant lately?
Infi holds me just like that when we talk... and ze has this terribly deep knowledge of the darkest parts of me/us, yet ze is so kind-- always-- to me and everyone else.
If ze can love me so unconditionally, when ze feels exactly what I do on my bleakest and bloodiest days... then I can show the same love and kindness to myself, because I would never ever withhold it from hir.

So this is extremely important to me tonight.

 

 

This reminds me so much of when we were in SLC... some evenings, Genesis or Chaos & I would walk up to the top of the hill our apartment was, so we could watch the cherry-red sun sink down behind the carved-out mountains. It was exactly this color.
It's a little closer to sunrise right now, but this is lovely still. Have a good night.

#cz told me to reblog this #so here you go

 

----------------------------------------------------------------------------


OCTOBER

 


The sudden, clear presence of time and death makes our awareness of life all the more precious.
It's always struck me as odd, how we can dedicate a certain place to a certain celebration, and yet the very repetition of that role can dull its significance to so many. But then there are other places, who see no such official proclamation of the same purpose, and yet which carry thousands of glittering moments within their humble walls.
Airports, places of travel and transition, places of goodbyes and hellos, are sacred in their own way, for how they frame and crown those great personal shifts and reliefs. And hospitals, places of healing and hurt, of fear and hope, labyrinthine and brilliant and cold.... they are holy too, for the paradoxes cradled within their walls, for the births and bones and blood alike.
I see both places as spontaneous yet continual monuments to those tiny, powerful events that can turn a life on a dime. In those moments, I think we can glimpse not only how beautifully brief our existence here is, but also how vast the universe is all around us nevertheless. We find ourselves suddenly suspended between humanity and eternity, for better or for worse, and that vastness bursts from us in tears, in laughter, in prayers, in love.
It's hard to put such a feeling into words, but it's one of my favorite things really.

I love both airports and hospitals for this very reason. They feel terrifying and comforting at the same time, to me, and that sort of dichotomy is what I  live to embrace.

 

 

 
This is kind of what it feels like when Infinitii calls me.

I'll hear hir voice, and suddenly I find myself in this barely-glowing space-- vast unknowable acres of shadow all around me, holding silence as thick as the scent of jasmine. It's a place of total enigma.
And then there's the fog. Although ethereally inviting, all white and soft and cold, it's secretly terrifying. Like standing at the edge of a cliff, fear tugs at my heart as sharply as a knife edge, contrasting almost impossibly with the childlike bliss that is welling up all around it. The fog in that meadow, it is neither dream nor nightmare. I can't see two steps in front of me there. It threatens to freeze my very bones. But... it's so beautiful to be lost in that cloud, wandering through it with no sense of direction or destination... it's oddly divine, to lose all sense of time and space and self there. And yet that alone can be lethal.
That's what it's like to be with Infi, to talk to hir at all, to be close to hir at all. It's unbearably lovely, as fragile as a bubble, but surrounded by hidden needles. It's the borderline between the allure of the quiet forest, and the danger that lurks there when shadows fall. It's blood and teeth, flowers and rain, dawn and dusk... still, you cannot resist its beckoning. It sings a siren song in a language I cannot translate, because words cannot hold it.
Sorry for rambling. Headspace has just felt like this more often than normal lately.

 

 


Dude someone actually has a photo of this place I am so happy.

This place was my life as a kid. It was a little ways across the street from where we used to take violin lessons, and we'd go there once a week or so to get coffee for our elderly instructor. Rain or shine, snow or storm, it was the highlight of my week, and after gleefully running through the bushes to reach it I'd make every excuse to stay in there as long as possible.
Now that I think about it, those times were my first taste of independence too. We had rather controlling parents, so these little excursions to the cafe-- alone, money in hand, free to just be without parental pressure to perform-- were bliss.
But the inside of the place, it just stuck in my head like heaven. I still visit it in my dreams sometimes. Echoes of it are written into my creative work. The smell of the coffee, the warm colors of the wood, the newspaper-glossed tables, the magnetic poetry, the lollipops, the muffins, the books... I had never seen such a place before, back when I first knew it, and so the magnificence of it had quite the impact.

It closed almost 6 years ago and you'd never know it was there once, now. But I'll always hold it in my heart.

  

 

Sunrise in Foreste Casentinesi, Monte Falterona, Campigna National Park - Italy by Roberto Melotti

...Chaos said I was like a “sunrise in the snow,” once.
I don’t think I’ll ever forget that. It gives me more hope than I can say.

 



Airplanes, for me, carry this feeling of being perfectly at home, and yet completely away from 'home.' They are returning and leaving all at once and I love it.
They feel like limitless possibility-- that exciting, frightening, humbling knowledge that you have no roots in the air and yet, you can put new ones down anywhere, now.
They are a commitment to the unknown, in my book, in my experience. I miss them, but they are not to be trifled with. To ride one you must become displaced from wherever you were before. My mind thinks in absolutes, when traveling. When I'm on the road, or in the air, that is all that exists.
One day I'll experience this picture again and I will treasure it as much as I always have. Until then I'll walk the earth just as happily.

 

------------------------------------------------------------------------


NOVEMBER

 

 

 

ocenotarchive: im not sure how to feel about these arms of mine

I do have “ghost arms’ like this that I use every once in a while. Now you know.

 

 

 

I don't hear the cruel voices on my good days (at least, not typically). On bad days though, when I'm stuck on their level, they are deafening.
So there is a profound relief and comfort in knowing that I'm not alone in this head when the voices start. Laurie's around. So is Genesis. So is Infinitii. That's three of, what, 70? I'm literally never alone. It's never more of a blessing than it is on those bad days, really... ironically, perhaps.
But I want to mention that I now have people downstairs, people online and even a few locally, that are willing to echo this same sentiment. That's incredible. And I just want to reiterate, thank you, with total sincerity. There's a lot of hope here, that I will keep in my heart.


---------------------------------------------------------------------------------

DECEMBER


 

 

artbyjeffreymeyer: Jeffrey Meyer, Yuck (2013), paper collage, 5 x 7 inches | website.

This is the perfect portrayal of creative force, for me. It's this exquisite, priceless, gem-studded concept, and yet at its heart it will always be this raw, visceral, bloody thing. The idea of life being born anew is always magnificent, but everyone comes into this world covered in red. The two aspects are inseparable, and uniquely captivating just as such, just like this.

#the juxtaposition of organic and refined substances is both unnerving and intriguing to me #i really should play with that idea more

 

prismaticbleed: (Default)



Synchronicity has been everywhere, lately. I've been following it, staying open to it, being grateful for it. It's responding in kind. I'm deeply thankful.

 

It's scary sometimes, to be so totally obedient to the little pushes and whispers, the ones that you can't ignore or question anyway because they feel completely true and you know it. You can't argue with your own heart, I know, I've tried. Still, it's scary to be so trusting. Scary but exhilarating. I'm learning.
"Well done, good and faithful servant! You have been faithful with a few things; I will put you in charge of many things..." That keeps echoing in my head. That gospel would always ring in my ears for days after I heard it. I suppose I never thought I lived up to it. But here I am.
I'm being fashioned into something, that's all I know. I want to be a vessel, washed out and painted gold, for something bigger than myself. I need to learn to endure every scrape and buffer in order to be polished, to be worthy of this. It's tangled to express. But I'm feeling it more now, than ever.

 

I've been "feeling" my energy field again lately, as there was a big shift about a week ago after months of vacillation.
From a humanoid standpoint I'm still holding a masculine aesthetic but it's adult now. That's new and it's nice. It feels a lot clearer, a lot kinder. No matter how I try to look at it, I'm a big guy. Definite facial hair, still white (surprisingly), like ice but without the chill. But this makes sense as a form. I've always gravitated towards a certain look/type of adult male character, as an ideal for myself. I guess I just never thought I could fit that same ideal? Which is funny. But, again, my overlay is just that now, and I can't change it. I'm not complaining at all, mind. This new overlay is so in-tune with who I want to be-- so warm and genuine and softhearted, but strong and full of laughter and brightness too. I never quite had that bit before, because it's not fire, like the girls had-- it's more like a warmth. It's more orange than red, more like a fireplace than a blaze. More like sunlight. I like it.
As far as "Jewel Monster" forms go, though, I know I was a green Kaiteo over the summer, but for the past two weeks or so I've been hovering between what feels like a gold Lephieros, and a common white Angelorei. I've been holding the latter as often as possible lately, as it feels deeply comforting and I can't forget what I wrote about them as a child-- that they radiated light effortlessly, from the strength of their hearts alone. And they do, they absolutely shine. So I'm walking about giving light now too.

 

Speaking of the synchronicity though. I never had a Virtue declared, it was always tentative for the others in the past. But I know as well as anyone that V/Vs, just like Typecodes, aren't arbitrarily chosen. They aren't even played with. You feel the truth of them deep in your soul somewhere, an ache without a name until it bursts forth like the dawn at long last. Prophets are blessed in their curse of always knowing, of not knowing what it means to run or hide or doubt that part of your spirit, of your destiny. It's burned into their core from birth.
But we all have a piece of that, quieter. In the end, we'll stumble across our personal Virtue, or Vice if that is our path to walk, and in a moment it will just click and that's it, even if you're afraid or confused or laughing in disbelief you know that's it.
Mine is Joy. I thought it was Gratitude for a while, but the signs kept pointing elsewhere. There were so many signposts. First it was the feeling of being utterly cut off from joy, from celebration, and all of that, for too too long. It made me re-evaluate the meaning of it in my life, made me search for it, try to feel it better. Then it was the whole bit with being drawn to Jigaria, the Main Guardian of that same Virtue, as a result-- feeling this angry conflicted need to understand what her Virtue was really about from her perspective, from a standing point in her World.
Then it was the shadowing of that Lephieros form. It happened during choir, so totally it threw me off. The long ears, the eyes like poinsettias, the visionary aura. But this one, this form had a J-slot vibe? A Festive resonance. That was new. But it stuck. It's almost Christmas, and I haven't been able to catch the spirit this year, not in this cluttered house, not with the depression and distress around. Except in that moment, first feeling like that monster, it was there. I felt celebratory. Joy reached out for me.
Little things kept popping up. Words, songs, phrases, mostly. I remember the word "gaudete" jumping out at me during church at least three times... "rejoice," "jubilate," "alleluia." Suddenly it was everywhere. Joy, joy, joy. But am I worthy of carrying that? I asked. Can I? How could I forget, why would I be pulled towards a certain Virtue if I didn't already hope with my very being that I was capable of being a messenger of it? Of course I was going to question my eligibility. I wanted to be worthy. I keep forgetting that nothing can make the call but myself. Only I can say yes or no, in the end.
I picked yes. So here I am. "Joy" is my Virtue, at least, for as long as this lasts. With how my form shifts every year, my V/V may shift too. But for now, it's... well, it's not so much joy as it is rejoicing. There's a key difference in the feeling-tone.

This body is currently... ill? The flow put me here, it's not feeling well, there are some major worrisome issues that I need to see the doctor for ASAP. But I'm trying not to be scared. More accurately, I'm trying not to crush the fear or let it swallow me. I need to learn that it's okay to feel "negatively." I'm so used to trying to destroy my sadness and anger and fear because my family wants so badly for me to be happy and healthy, they get legitimately upset and frustrated whenever I show a negative emotion. It snowballs. So I'm learning to manage better.
Trust is key. It's the same thing as following the signs. I don't understand why I'm being made to walk this path again, but if I trust, if I keep my heart open, if I just keep walking... I'm sure it will all turn out okay. It will, that's how life works. "God," as you call it, that Source of all life has got things figured out. The universe is geometry. Of course I fit into it somewhere. I need to just stop fighting that, however pitifully, like a worried child. I'm not being condemned, it's just patient. If I calm down and just lift up my hand, let myself me led, I'll be okay. I need to remember that.

I'm listening to some very pretty Christmas music on Spotify. Problem is I can't find it anywhere else but there and Amazon. I may just have to get a copy, geez I don't think I've bought music since high school but really. "Like a Whisper In The Heart" has these glorious glissandos, I adore it so. And "Dona Nobis Pacem" has an equally lovely cello. It's so nice. Plus it's all HANDBELLS. You know how we love those.

Oh oh oh, speaking of handbells and Christmas, the other night I spent like four hours in the living room at night because the boys were out to work and school, so it was just me and the quiet night and the red tree and my iPod. And so I ran and walked and lay on the floor and stared at the lights and it was beautiful. But I got SO MUCH Dream World stuff! Oh my heavens I haven't had a Link flow like that in years, I don't think. I remember, it must have been during high school, walking in that same room for hours listening to music, seeing hours upon hours of scenes for Hokthai and Oneircia and Parnassus and even early headspace, completely happy. And I tuned right back into that.
It's the first time in... maybe a decade... that I felt I could start writing again. Dream World's written form has been on hold since I started high school, because Links got really screwed up after Justice appeared in 2004, because then Parnassus showed up and we discovered the Internet and that changed the entire focus. But I digress. That energy is old and I think it's reset too. I can pick up where we left off now, in Part Thirteen, after the "revelation of the century," right when Maitru's life gets turned upside down, right when mine was too. And here we are again.
It's wonderful, wonderful, this feeling of a second chance, as pure and true as anything. I'm so excited.

It's the only thing I have to live for now and it's more than enough, heartbreakingly so.
I broke into sobs this morning over the bathtub, washing my face, remembering my dream, the first "real" one I've had in at least a week. I had been working on typecode stuff the night before, despite how scared I was, despite how much awful gut-wrenching pain and fear was threatening to eat me alive. And I started to cry, ugly wracking choking tears, telling the angels that it was all I had to live for. Bitter, joyous, desperate. What do I do.
I told them I'll try to stay alive, as long as they need me to. They said keep going. Keep trying. Keep working. Hope was clear in their words. I can't see very far, there's a veil, but beyond it things feel pink and gold and glowing like a sunrise. Just like a sunrise. I'll hold to that feeling too.

I'm very very thirsty. I had sugar today and ended up throwing up because of it, it wasn't fun. But I'll try again. Deep breaths, don't panic. I did have a bad panic attack today, but I didn't realize that's what it was because they make me so tired, not anxious. I start to pass out. My mum says some of my symptoms are likely related to the HRT, though-- mostly the hot flashes, good Lord they're insane. I've been on fire for three days, and yet I'm freezing. It's so weird. So yeah, stuff is funky. But I'm holding strong. I'm glowing.
The priest had a sermon this weekend, "what do people say when you walk into a room?" What sort of person are we, in other people's eyes? Do we bring misery and bad news... or do we bring joy? And I wanted, so badly, to be someone that brought peace and forgiveness and happiness with me wherever I went. I wanted people's eyes to light up when I walked in, not because of me, but because of what I allowed to bloom and blossom around me. I wanted to be a catalyst for light within others, a sort of clearing force that chased away dark clouds. So maybe that's part of this "cross" I'm carrying, even that has such powerful Dream World vibes. I'm carrying a heavy burden, but I can still smile. Rejoice, rejoice, hosanna in the highest, just like the angels over the fields. Those shepherds were terrified, but I was led to that story too, to the symbolism behind it, to the birth of the "Christ child" in all of us, of the birth of total utter Light even in the most forsaken, cold, empty place. In the dead of winter, total bliss was pleased to enter the world. A rose in the snow, as it will. So I'm smiling, genuinely, because that's what I want to reflect, too.

I don't have anything else to say right now, I don't think. It's 11PM, so I need sleep, and I want to do a little bit more work before I check in for the night. Oh, speaking of, Rosewindow and Parnassus are getting lots of development lately, too. Mostly technical stuff for the former and character development for the latter, but it feels great. God I miss these people, thank you so much for tuning me back into this channel, this is what gives me real joy, how funny is that.
Oh yes, last week Genesis and I (when still Jay) went walking through old memories, and we looked at the old Madrigals. He had forgotten what the scones tasted like, and ended up eating every one around. It was great. I know he literally did that, back in his infancy, but he doesn't remember. Nor do I, I just know. But if we ever get a safe recipe for scones I'll probably make some for him, just because.
All this talk of high school is somewhat funny, as I'm SELLING most of our stuff from that time period right now (gotta self-promote somewhere, after all). It's so freeing to see it go, I hope it makes other people as happy as it once made us. I do have to admit that; we really did gain a great deal of inspiration and cool experiences from those things when it was their time for it. Trigun especially, that had quite an effect on Spinny. We loved that series so. But we haven't touched our comic books in years, so it's better to share the love now, and give them to someone else, who can incorporate them into their own story now. I like that so much better.

Did I tell you I dreamt about Davy Jones (yes, the infamous squidman) three times this month already? Except he's no longer "canon," which is probably why I'm seeing him now-- in every dream, he's been both in a headspace context, and an alien. He's no longer a sea pirate, he's not in POTC, he's now some sort of alien star-sailor, some captain of an interstellar ship, this bioluminescent creature headed heaven knows where. But he's so nice. The first time he was warm and welcoming, brusquely jovial, like I was an old crew member (and indeed was in a sense). The second time he was quieter, more of an apprentice himself on that ship, and so we just sat outside the deckhouse, looking out at the ocean and affectionately speaking like old friends. Last night he was a full-on captain, manning an entire crew, with some sort of business that was different from mine in the dream but entwined nevertheless. But as he was leading me around his ship, he actually SAW a dream hack threat there?? And he called for one of his alien crew members (this strange golden guy named Yemen? who felt very Dune-ish, but looked vaguely like 6 from Trying Human) to stop it. So Yemen summoned all these golden energy needles from thin air, somehow they tore the fabric of the dream itself?? It was such a surreal feeling, and yet I wasn't disoriented as it happened-- I was aware of the feeling of reality being split and separated and peeled apart like plastic wrappings. And then I woke up. There wasn't even a shift in consciousness; one moment I was in the dream, then I was awake in bed, as if I had just moved bodies is all. I jumped out of bed and saw it was 4AM again (every single night I wake up at 4 lately), said a sincere quiet thank-you, then went back to sleep.
But yeah. "Davy" is apparently still a guy who knows me, and is tied to our inner world in a very real way. That's cool. I wanted to share that.


Hm. I suppose there is more I could say, but words wouldn't do it justice. I've been learning so, so much lately. I feel more... a little more wise. Like I can see more clearly. But I must "be willing to be a beginner every morning," as they say. That's humbling, and thrilling too. It's a very childlike feeling. It's like waking up on the weekend, being young, seeing the world before you, and not having an ounce of arrogance in it. As a child you're not trying to prove anything, or force anything. You're just enjoying life, living life, loving it. I want to get right back into that, always. I am doing so, actually. I need to stop projecting ideas into the nonexistent future. I am doing these good things. I am a good person, I know I am, I can feel that golden spark down in my chest, shining through whatever grime and regret and tears may be covering it up. That simple knowledge, of some incorruptible holy thing at my very core, something far beyond myself and yet intrinsic to my very existence... it's a prophetic feeling, it's a prodigal son feeling, it's inexpressible. It makes me cast my eyes to the ground, it makes me fall to my knees and sob, even as it makes me lift my eyes to the heavens, hesitantly, fearfully, yet with an edge of undeniable joy. There's love, at the heart of that joy, unquestionable love.

I miss living for this. Sorry if any of this is word salad; I really am happy at the end of the page, and of the day. It's a quiet background note, like a cello, singing in the sunlight no matter what else is going on. It's a backdrop that I can't erase. Which is lovely to remember.

Okay, really though, I need a drink and I also need to rest. I haven't had therapy in over a month and we're seeing her tomorrow, but heaven knows what will happen. I need to be honest. Yes I'm convinced I'm "invincible" and so having "mental illness" is something I struggle with, but I know I need a healthier perspective. It's something I am experiencing nevertheless, so denial will not help at all. I'll take this step by step.
There's a lot of shadow work we have to do yet. I can feel it. Last night was proof. Hm. I think we need a totally new way to go about this. Step by step. Maybe a new story is on the horizon, who knows. All I know is that I cannot plan or analyze or be proud. I must do this as it happens, however it happens. Humility is key, I cannot stress that enough.

It's a journey. I'm doing better every day. I'm thinking less negative thoughts. I'm realizing how powerful I really am, and I need to treat that with total respect and wisdom, as much as I have.
Sleep. Sorry. Have a lovely night.

 

 

 

dec 05

Dec. 5th, 2014 11:48 pm
prismaticbleed: (aflame)

 


oh my heart I can feel heartspace tonight. everyone's around. everyone's alive. it's been too long.

We got the nerve to drive down to Cannon's old campus again today, to see a choral concert. I had to. Choirs sound like me; I can't not see them perform when I get the chance, it breaks my heart. But for some reason I was scared and sad and sick this evening, I was trying to find an excuse to not go... but then I realized that staying home was not an option. Like energetically, I could feel that was not a choice I wanted to take, or even could. I had to go out. I just had to get the nerve, to go out in the dark and cold and rain, to make that long journey in order to hear something blissful.
Then Laurie showed up. Laurie showed up. I remember I was in my room, still pulling myself together, and all of a sudden I could hear her voice asking, "kid, are we going or what?"
I didn't know what to think. "You're still alive?" I was caught between doubt and resentment and disbelieving joy and everything else. Then I noticed the new red scar on her throat. She went through with it. No wonder I couldn't find her.
We talked for a bit. She said she wasn't going to let anyone mess with me anymore, she was dead set now. And she wasn't going to let me back out on myself either. So we talked as I got ready, and by the time I made it out to the car I had seen Lynne and Julie (still wearing her pink sweater) and Josephina and Waldorf and Nathaniel and Leon and Javier too. Genesis was going to tag along for the ride, but then... well, as I was headed up the highway I began to cry like a child (it's the only way we can cry), and the people upstairs got worried, can we help? I couldn't reply, I was in a non-self expressional state, I needed to get this sorrow and fear out somehow or it would play havoc with our driving. Then all of a sudden, there was a green-blue shift in the air to my right, a sort of settling in, and Chaos was there.
Let me say something. Chaos rarely ghosts, I can't remember the last time he did actually. But he did tonight, I knew he did because I could feel his presence appear next to me and stick around, it's obvious when someone is there and I can't forget the exact vibe of him. But... I didn't expect the peace. Barely 20 seconds after he showed up I wasn't nervous anymore, and when I realized that I was shocked. It just... dissipated. The entire aura of space in the car felt serene, safe, calm. I didn't expect that. But I am so thankful for it, and I am not surprised that it happened either.
Javier drove for a bit on the highway; I was slipping and all the red lights around us called him in. He was surprised at first, Chaos was giving him pointers as to where to go (he's old enough to remember the Cannon days) and Javes was just trying to stay put, because switching consciously while driving is practically a deathwish. We took the back roads, I was able to come back in at that point, just let things go on automatic because really we haven't driven those roads in about 5 years now. But we made it.

We parked by the old art building and there was a sort of resonance to it, but no solid memory. None of that at all, it's strange. I looked up and saw the top floor lit up, all dark and open with just that one red exit sign, and I remembered that one night Cannon stayed there until 11pm just drawing with pastels. We were still so young then, even art-wise. Looking back on that I felt the growth and that was really something. But that was all. I knew if I went in we'd have the same memory fondness-- that building is one of the places our memory has stored as a "static location," something we can limitedly wander through in recollections. No time for that tonight though.
The choir concert was in the campus chapel, a pretty little place not far from that same building. We got there about 20 minutes early, and for some reason only one other person wanted to sit in the front row, so we got the best seats in the house, haha.
And it was so worth it. Seriously I was enthralled the entire time.
My favorites were "Sechs Sprüche, Op. 79: I. Weihnachten" by Felix Mendelssohn, "I Will Lift Mine Eyes" by Jake Runestad (that one felt profoundly reassuring), "Exsultate" and "In The Bleak Midwinter" by Brian Edward Galante (the latter was GORGEOUS live; I was about two feet away from the violinist), and "Mary's Lullay" by Alejandro Consolacion II-- which he revised for this performance, so it was the first time ANYONE had heard that version of it (choir and organ). It was seriously lovely; Infinitii really liked that one. Honestly though Alejandro is fantastic, I don't know how I never heard of him before now but I am glad that has changed because I am going to listen to everything he has ever written. Galante, too, talk about a cool style.

The drive home was lovely, because everyone was hanging out upstairs and decorating because we need to be more festive.
We drove through the ritzy house place again, Leon and Nathaniel especially were gawking at it. ("Those are houses??" )
In town I noticed that the windshield wipers sounded almost like a heartbeat, and got kind of distracted. Laurie jumped in and asked if I was okay; were those still labeled as a threat? I said no, with real conviction, no they weren't, they shouldn't be. However then I realized my absolute faith in that was due to the heavy-duty soul-searching and research I'd been doing lately, and I couldn't explain that while driving, let alone in brief. Thankfully Infinitii appeared as well, for support and protection both, and surprisingly spoke up-- saying that heartbeats were the sound of life, and that all life happened through "sexual" unity, BUT that word has been completely redefined in our System and it is not dangerous, it has nothing to do with hackers or abusers. Yes I was going to get flustered whenever I heard one, because the intimacy of it was not something that could be taken lightly, but I was NOT to assume that such vulnerability and openness meant people could take advantage of it. That was wrong. I'm paraphrasing and I'm not doing it justice, but it was good to realize that I was on the same terms as Infi with that, completely. I know that whole topic is kind of an ancient thing for us, but we never seem to stop learning, which is weird. Anyway it was the first time in a long time I was able to deal with such a sound, such a context, without freaking out from guilt or shame or paranoia. That's extremely notable. (I guess it helped that it was raining, too.)
Xenophon showed up in the car when we were halfway home, I forget what called her but she was surprised yet happy to see both her parental figures in the car that time. So we took the long way home to look at Christmas lights (her request), and I spontaneously started singing Christmas carols and laughing. I told her Christmas is a state of mind, it's a season of gratitude and generosity and love and wonder and hope, that it's a feeling you keep in your heart. That's what made it magical. I said I wished I could give her the sort of Christmases I had as a child, there in the outerworld, but I realized we can give her something better inside and that really does my heart good.
I remember Eros showed up almost tangibly on the way home-- we drove past a house with red and white-blue lights, and it felt very resonant with me, but I questioned "wasn't red/white Eros' thing" and he superimposed his presence in the space to my left, saying no, the red-white was definitely my thing. He left shortly after that but I found it surprising how clearly he was percievable there.

We got home and Xenophon and I chilled out under the tree for a while-- it's done up like my boss this year, all red lights and golden glitter swirls and glass, I adore it so-- looking at the ceramic town and trees. Xennie was saying "who lived where" and decided Laurie lived in the blacksmith shop (which she agreed to with a grin), and she herself owned the candy store. We then found a clocktower piece on the coffee table, and put it in front of the blacksmith's shop. Laurie jokingly said it could be a reminder to all her "potential customers" that "time waits for no man and neither does she," so either you're on time or you're up the creek. Xennie was giggling at all this, it was great.
At some point later on I peeked back in at heartspace and saw Lynne and Julie talking inside a place that looked like the Boyle's house from Dishonored. I asked if it was and Lynne said yeah, "they knew how to throw a party" so she figured we'd borrow the festivity, and also the architecture. They were putting a huge tree up in the middle of the entrance hall; it looked almost crystalline, all rainbow lights. Waldorf was hanging blue lights on it but then she paused, asked if we wanted the colors scattered or in rainbow bands? How exactly were we doing this tree? After a bit of consideration (during which Knife hung a few pink crystal crosses on the lower branches), everyone decided that each color deserved more than just a small representation here; so we'd have a rainbow-white tree here, and then everyone else could do up their own single-color trees in their own places. Someone then asked Infi what ze would be doing. Waldorf joked that ze could use blacklights on hir tree, and Infi played along by "forming" a small black tree out of shadow for Waldorf to do just that to. She was giggling madly at that alone, with Laurie joking that it looked "like one of those awful bowling alleys," but then Javier ran over and said "not yet, it needs these" and started sticking glow-in-the-dark stars on it. Lynne burst out laughing, Laurie threw her hands in the air and walked away. I have no idea what they're doing with the gaudy UV tree but I hope someone keeps it as a joke because that was funny.

Now I'm here, and I'm exhausted. Remind me to go outside and run first thing in the morning, I did that the other day when it was all foggy out (it was heaven, and yes I do have photos) and it was blissful so I want to make it a habit. It helps my mood and my muscles both.
I'm wearing my bro's old Steely Dan concert shirt to sleep in tonight, because I can. I'm laughing though because I keep hearing "Aja, when all my dime dancing is through, I run to you~" playing on loop in my head now. So many Steely Dan songs were memes between my bro and I, really, it's funny. To this day we can't hear Donald Fagen's voice without exchanging an immediate "aha" look and laughing about something.
Jewel holds all that, admittedly. She holds a lot of that stuff. Which is fine; I'm glad it still belongs to someone, because it's nice stuff.

I want to look through the stored, old Christmas memories sometime soon. Maybe when lying in bed in the morning, before I need to get up. There are snippets that I can find still-- the plate of cookies we'd leave out in the living room, which we hand-decorated with that icing I'll never forget the taste of... the oats-and-glitter mix we'd toss on the back yard for the reindeer... the train we used to have around the tree and the unmistakable smoky smell that accompanied its happy whistle... the red-green lights lining the eaves of the house, all little fat painted lightbulbs... mum playing Andy Williams and Frank Sinatra and all the old crooner Christmas albums on loop as she wrapped and decorated... the exact smell of the santa outfit and beard my dad would wear when he came in the back door: a mix of cold wind and warm fabric and smoke and cologne... the way the living room looked on Christmas morning, overflowing with mountains of presents. There's so much profound comfort and love in those memories. I'll find a way to share them with Xenophon. She deserves it.

Anyway. Today was one of those weird, complicated days that start out tricky but never really feel bad, just turbulent and upset. I'm so glad we were able to transmute that tonight. Must have something to do with all the alchemy research I'm doing lately, haha. Hoenstly though I'm burning out my brain, I am reading so much that it's making me tired and angry, I want to read but really I need to pace myself better. I am learning a LOT, though-- and it's profoundly helpful in many areas, notably self-awareness and Dream World symbolism (AGAIN, why does it always work)-- so I'm not going to quit. Just need to be wiser about it. One day at a time.


I know I haven't had an update like this in a while and I apologize. I sincerely hope all you readers are doing well; we love you and hope that the spirit of this season reaches you wherever you are.

 

 

 

dec 05 2014

Dec. 5th, 2014 06:11 pm
prismaticbleed: (worried)

 



Do I actually have depression? I don't know.
It's both frustrating and annoying whenever someone asks my therapists or docs for a diagnosis and they tack "anxiety and depression" onto the end. It's so generic to me. "Yeah, ze gets sad and nervous sometimes." Do I? I honestly can't tell. I don't get sad, I wish to heaven that I did, emotions are so alien lately. It's more of this… this emptiness. Let me talk about that, that's why I'm here.

I have to leave in 30 minutes to go to Cannon's campus again, they're having a choir concert, they're even singing some Eric Whitacre stuff. Now normally I love choral music, you know that. I adore it. The last time I couldn't go to a choir concert I broke down in tears, it felt like a stab in my own heart. They sound like me. …Or at least, they should. I should sound like them, rather.
It's weird. I don't know when I stopped drawing, but it was because I didn't want the buildup of paper clutter.


I'm scared to get a job. I'll admit it. I'm scared because I don't want to be locked into another automated routine. Yeah, it'll get us out of this house, but at what cost?
My grandparents are… getting older. It's scary. It makes me feel like a helpless child, to see them in pain, to see them struggling to get around now, to see the memory problems. All my life they seemed more 'alive' than anyone else I knew. They were smarter, wiser, stronger. And now, within the past few months… suddenly, this.
I'm scared because when they die, what will I do? Where will I go?
I want a job, I want money to support them, but without me they're home alone, they forget, they get lonely and scared… it makes me want to cry. I want to be there for them NOW, not wishing I had been when it's too late.
I'm trying to sell things. There's a few things I can sell. I know commissions are always an option but I need to burn through whatever weird fear is surrounding art, first.
I think it's fear of "being used?" Which is dumb. I can say no to any commission I don't feel comfortable with. Except I never did in the past, and oh we regret that badly some nights. Ah well. The past is the past.

The other thing is that I don't want to become a corporate slave or whatever, not sure on language. I can't sell things to people. I can't lie anymore, I can't. Is that weakness? To recognize that I would not be able to properly hold a certain store job or role, because it would require me to build a false persona? I DO NOT want that happening again.
It's tough enough with this lack of life lately, this emptiness of self. Is that better? They say that before you hit real joy you have to hit rock bottom. What is this? Don't you dare tell me it's "not bad enough" yet, I shouldn't have to go that far, should I?


Should "religion" hurt this much? Badly, not the good fire. This is the "is there any way out of this self-wrought hell or am I hopeless" feeling. I'm reading too much.
Stop. Stop this stupidity. Stop.


I'm learning a lot from what I'm reading. I have to let go of that old mindset.
The real problem is that there is so much, and most of it is frightening, overwhelming. I look at the amount of stuff I have to read, see pages upon pages, want to cry from frustration. It's ridiculous. Why this weakness?

 

------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


@ 11:08 pm

 

I'm reading up on Hinduism again and I'm having some significant thoughts.

My daily "worship practice" has been hit-and-miss for too long. I used to forsake the idea of rituals, thinking them "obligatory" and therefore tedious and empty, but really, that just means my motivation was missing.
All true "rituals" for spiritual purposes should be an expression of love. That's the heart of it. Chants, exercises, prayers, et cetera-- if it is not motivated by pure love for God, or whatsoever you may call That, then it is not really "worship." Then it is empty obligation.
I want to go back to daily rituals that I have built, personally, out of true love and devotion. This ego will be conquered, but it must be conquered without hate, or fear, or anger, or bloodshed. Yes, this is a "war" and I must continue to "fight" and never give in-- I must never give up-- but it is a war that only Love can win. That is the truth.
I've realized that lately too. All my striving, all my desperate hopes and efforts to "be good" and "stop sinning" et cetera, has been motivated mostly by fear. That's not working, of course. All fear does is feed fear. I was making myself sick, focusing only on "bad" things, on flaws and failures and falling short of what I felt I should be. I wanted to be "worthy of God," but all my thoughts were being drowned by the devastating thought that I "was unworthy." How can I achieve anything when such a breach is present? I need to drop the fear altogether.
Of course I still feel unworthy. In a sense I really am. There's so much stuff between me and my truest inner nature, all the buildup of the ego. But it's illusory, I must remember that. Conquer it, discipline myself, but all that fear and failure isn't real, in the end.
Love. Love is the true motivation and the true action. If I start living from love alone, love for God above and God within-- then I will no longer feel distraught and lost and worked to the bone. Then my worship practice will be true worship.

 

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 

 

@ 11:31 pm



miscellaneous notes from voice recorder:

 

make list of things that cause a kneejerk shame/guilt/fear reaction, from least to most,
ESPECIALLY around things you treasure/ like/ love in life,
afraid of judgment/ condemnation/ demonization, etc.
write down negative messages,
then positive reinforcements, "this is why the negative isn't true"

why are we looking for sugar? even though we hate it?
"you're not being sweet to me."
internal anger, self-hatred, wanting it to change via punishment.
we need internal sweetness, but we are not giving it, out of self-hatred
having any outside is heavily damned and punished severely
so this bleeds over


wednesday, end of may or early june
driving home in the fog with chaos, dashboard said 333.8 as soon as I realized what I was feeling. steam on road, failure of language, problems with guilt, feeling "at home" for the first time in ages. realizing I'm miserable because my inner life and outer life are not syncing. if I have to keep censoring my inner life, if I cannot bring who I am outwards, if I cannot mesh the two, I will be miserable.
I keep feeling guilty for loving people, like I should be ashamed of being "my own person"


saturday in early july? after june 25.
went out shopping, train started going by in front of us. waved at conductor, he waved back

obligation problem:
"why do you want to be in a relationship"
"because that's what you do. if you love someone you HAVE to be in a relationship with them, or you are actively rejecting them in malice."
BUT demanding "detachment" from all relationships, hating closeness?
remember most relationships data debris are negative and FALSE. obligatory programming. LET GO.
anything with "have to do" "supposed to do" with this causes abyss of anger, sadness, frustration

big synchronicity day at the library, despite it being a very negative morning-- randomly found sea book, everything was the ocean. "part of creation within you," drops of water. evaporation, condensation, etc.

grandmother with excess food, "well we have to use up all these cans…"
WE INTERNALIZED THAT TOXIC MINDSET
and we are mirroring it back to her!!!
if life is abundant, both good and bad is in abundance, you will NEVER "USE IT ALL UP"
OUR MINDSETS ARE OPERATING FROM A PLACE OF LACK, we think we can deplete things
grandpa has this too, overcompensating?
WE HAVE TO BECOME ACTIVELY AWARE OF THIS AND START CHANGING IT

 

 

 

december 3

Dec. 3rd, 2014 11:45 pm
prismaticbleed: (soniccity)

Today's been weird.

Yesterday I ended up eating chocolate, I couldn't sleep until like 7AM, it was awful. I forget that happens, so I wrote it down in the diet book (I'm keeping one for Spice, all visuals and log data, because memory fails). It's forbidden now, set in stone.
I was with Genesis for most of yesterday, and for the morning when I couldn't sleep. I forgot what he's like, too, in the quiet times. He's been quieter than usual lately, anxious, worried sick about me when we're on the road. It's deeply moving, it tugs at my heart to see such care, but it also hurts to understand why. I'm not doing so hot. But we spent the morning together and he lay down next to me like he used to back in college and that was it, just us as the sun rose, exhausted but happy.
I remember seeing Chaos at some point, before I fell asleep for three blessed hours. He thought I was having "floating space" troubles, immediately said the conversation would go no further until he was sure I was coherent and conscious. He was anxious too, but more... hurt? The look he got, when that doubt hit, it was very worried but it was heartbroken, too. "Please don't let this be happening again." But it wasn't. And I smiled in spite of myself when he asked that, you really care that much, it meant more than I could say.

I got up at 10AM with two big things on my schedule-- one: do the daily shopping errands for myself and the family, and two: go to Cannon's old campus to see them light the annual Christmas tree at 4PM. I planned to leave around 2, but then mom called, and said I had to go clothes shopping first. I got overwhelmed for a moment, which I felt very guilty about-- I need to stop complaining-- but said I'd try.
Problem was, I realized I had no choice but to eat before I left. And I tried, I really tried, but derealization + stress = couldn't keep it all the way down. But I did make an effort. So that helped. I just regret eating more than once a day because of that.
Anyway. I made sure to put the hormones on today (I've been skipping lately because the family is making me feel guilty about them, also rushed schedule) and so I was out the door by 1:30.
We stopped at Wegmans and of course I went to their scented-oil section and put a bunch of it on my coat, it smells so nice. I like mixing peppermint + vanilla + clove bud + cinnamon, it smells like me. Genesis kept me from dissociating, so we got one bag of coconut chips and some collard greens (can't remember what they're like, going to try em again) and left.
I got the shopping done for the family next, but it was already 3:15 so there was no time left for mom's request (that wasn't important thankfully). Still, Genesis and I ran into a local Kohl's so we could honestly say we put an effort in. There were these fluffy pink sweaters that I showed Julie, she immediately put one on in headspace. Lynne and Josephina wanted to look around (Jo saw this lacy-sweater thing he loved) but I told them we had no time, so after looking at the coat selection (we do need a winter coat but I cannot stand fur or down so that's tricky) Genesis and I ran back out the door so we could make it to campus on time.

We parked behind the music building and I was shocked to realize there was no residual memory from the college days. Instead there was only data from the childhood, when we'd go to that same building for piano competitions. So I knew the place, but not from Cannon's eyes. Same as we walked up to the rotunda and went inside-- no data. It was strange. They're putting up new buildings now anyway, so the landscape is shifting, that whole time period is getting wiped off the map (spinny's old workplace practically doesn't exist any more either; the store was entirely redone; thank God).
I got there at 3:30 so I set my laptop bag against the wall and stood there for a while, looking at the tree. I realized that there is emotional memory of the rotunda, tied to Genesis specifically, and that was so warm and loving and quiet it was no wonder I loved being there. However I realized something else strange as the crowds started to grow. I had this weird, aching yearning to connect to everyone else there, to stop feeling like a stranger, to stop feeling "less" or "more" than anyone else there for whatever ridiculous reason. I wanted to know everyone, I wanted everyone to know each other. I wanted to stop feeling like my coats were a barrier between me and the person sitting beside me, like passerby didn't "politely" avert their eyes when ours met for a moment. God, I wanted to feel like part of a system with everyone there.
And it hit me. It hit me hard. D.I.D. has given me an achingly tragically lovely view of the world, and my place in it, as it relates to everyone else. I'm used to looking at the faces around me and knowing that we're all cut from the same source, we're all ONE, quite literally, and yet we are all our own selves. That's what it's like in headspace. I am not "I" because my soul-substance is inherently bonded to at least 70 other people's soul-substances, we're "we" always and forever and that is gorgeous. No one is a stranger, no one can be a stranger, and everyone KNOWS, deeply and unquestionably and instinctively, that each one of us only exists because we were needed. Not one of us is "worthless" or superfluous or redundant. We were all connected as irreplaceable pieces of this grand puzzle, and looking at each other we could feel that, we know always that we are united.
I wanted that with everyone, outside. Because it's true outside, too. But how many people keep that at the forefront of their minds? How many people are used to never having being alone in their own body? So it hurt, to not know if I could have that sort of rapport with everyone there, or how. It's this stupid emotional processing thing. I'm so used to feeling, how do people use words, how do you interact with someone who talks with their face and mouth and hands, why is everyone's mind walled off from me, why do I feel so endlessly open and yet cut off entirely? Watching everyone around me I felt like a guardian angel again, adoring the world, but unseen somehow. I didn't want to be unseen. Two little kids ended up standing right in front of me for a while, eating sugar cookies, seemingly unaware that they were barely an inch away from bumping into me. I smiled, imagined my wings lightly embracing their shoulders, until they left.

They lit the tree (I took photos but I have no way of getting them off the camera currently so you will have to wait), and I got close enough to it to see my face reflected in the big gold bauble ornaments. I just stood there for a while, staring up at the LED lights, watching them blur and unblur in my vision, quietly blissful. I wanted to stuff my head into the branches and smell the pine but I didn't think that would be appreciated, haha. Still, it hit me about five minutes in that this probably wasn't considered "normal behavior" either. Who stands dead still and stares wide-eyed up at a tree for that long? Me, that's who. So I didn't care, maybe people would catch the wonder. I was perfectly happy to be there.
When Genesis and I left, I noticed there was a bare-branch tree with raindrops clinging to its branches, little perfect orbs, against the overcast sky. I paused. There was a memory for that. It was because we took a photo of it once, just like that. I considered doing so again, but decided no, let the original stay.
We walked back to the car and the sunset was painting the clouds in fluttery pinks and blues, it was beautiful.

We took the long way home, so that meant we got to drive through the ritzy section and look at all the RICHASS HOUSES and their EXTRAVAGANT DECORATIONS. Even better, since it was evening a few of them had lights on inside, so I got a few glimpses of the vast grand interiors of those places. Holy heavens. What I'd give for an invisibility cloak and a lockpick, just to look at such a house from the inside. I'd lie on the floor for hours and just soak it up, seriously.





(on the way home. food trouble. voices saying don't get it, problems with primal girl voice? screaming in rebellion no matter what was said. realized I was siding with her, because I was trying to justify "obligation" that I didn't even want to follow, not sure why I do that)

(got home. tried to get ebay stuff together, apply for jobs later, got so stressed out that I ended up stopping and just reading online comics and eating an entire candy cane at 10pm. that wasn’t smart. but I got so oddly depressed that I wasn't sure how to manage it and I wasn't thinking.)

(I think this gum is giving me a sore throat? I remember it did once before, actually, but a different flavor. so unfortunately I have to stop. need to find a kind that isn't problematic because the chewing helps the stress/ eating disorder junk SO much)



(entry ended abruptly here)

 


 

dec 02 2014

Dec. 2nd, 2014 10:29 pm
prismaticbleed: (Default)

 

Quick things about life lately.

Discovered that the local Wegmans has spicy coconut chips. I am addicted. Current favorite recipe is those + red lentils + cauliflower + lettuce + tons of curry powder + sea salt. It's fantastic. I miss eating good things like this.

Had a LEGIT dream last night, for the first time in too long. "Real" dreams for me feel magical and floaty but so real, I'm always lucid in them. I remember wandering through these labyrinthine empty half-ruined buildings, like houses and elementary schools. They weren't creepy, though-- it was broad daylight, and they were overgrown with plants in places. Lovely stuff. I remember my dad was there too. At one point I ended up outside, and ended up flying-- but when I did I turned into Eros? And I was flying over a sort of "fairy tale garden," like a hedge maze but with flowers and princesses and things. Hard to explain but it had a nice vibe. I was so contentedly blissful, I remember knowing clearly that I was dreaming and just enjoying the feeling of flight.

Today therapy was cancelled because of SNOW but I ended up on the road anyway because she didn't cancel until 5 minutes before the appointment, haha. Still I don’t mind, because Tuesdays are my driving days with Genesis, and I haven't seen him in at least a week the way it is. I missed him. He showed up while I was on the porch putting my sneakers on, and I nearly sobbed in gratitude, "don't ever leave" was the first thing I said to him. He said "I won't" and his expression matched mine.

LOTS of major inner healing going on lately, but disconnected from headspace. The stuff happening currently is very personal, almost detached? It's unusual, most of the "old troubles" can ONLY be dealt with from a non-self stance, a sort of glass-clear perspective uninvolved with anyone or anything else. So headspace has been very very quiet lately as a result. I think in general, it needs to be for a while. Events over the past few months suggest another System "reset" on the horizon, more of a "redefining" this time I hope. We're in heartspace now and we need to match that. So the groundwork is being done in isolation, right now, is what it feels like.

DREAM WORLD. I'm going through all the random written notes from 2012 or so, when the story got very jumbled and I wasn't sure what I was writing. Seeing how much I've learned and realized since then is astounding, really.
There is SO MUCH SYMBOLISM, it's gorgeously moving the more I learn of it. It jumps out of the woodwork and it's creepy and wonderful. I want to talk about it so badly but-- as always-- it is absolute spoilers. Ah well, it's groundwork and it's so satisfying to see it building up.

Been listening to a lot of music lately, trying to find new stuff via Soundcloud and Tumblr. There's a fad of 8tracks mixes going around so I have a list stockpiled. I've only listened to this one and it is really cool; it's obscure and interesting and there's even Son Lux on it. My current favorite song now is from Soundcloud though: Carolina Street. It's oddly soothing and I like listening to it when typing at night. So there you go.



That's it for tonight, just wanted to post something.

 

 

prismaticbleed: (shatter)

 

 

I keep having spiritual crises, somewhat paranoid in nature (and arguably a result of my tumultuous religious past), which have reached a high point since discovering the multitude of different practices and beliefs on this very website.
The biggest problem is that I'm "mentally ill." I hate using that term because, despite how sick I may feel from this, my atypical psychological state has been more of a blessing than a curse in the long run. And it's become the core, the utter irremovable heart, of my personal spiritual path.

 

So. I want to believe that this path, however bizarre and weird and gorgeous it is, is valid. I'd love that more than anything. But the very fact that it all does resonate so perfectly with my heart clashes with the fact that I'm also considered insane makes me terrified that my beliefs are therefore always wrong.
As a child, I was effectively taught that religion is uncomfortable. It is terrifying, and painful, and angry. It is meant to remind you of your fallen human nature, of your distance from God, of your desperate need for forgiveness lest you be eternally damned.
Nothing ever prepared me for this. No one ever told me that the blood would come with roses one day, that the nails would be painted gold, and that my sacred heart would burn with joy as well as pain. No one ever told me that one day I'd have an entire freaking world in my skull and ribs, that I'd end up standing in a personal pantheon that both praised and crushed me, that I'd start finding my own experiences echoed long afterwards by the preachers and saints I once frantically emulated for fear of hell. Nothing ever prepared me for the possibility that I might be holy and crazy.
So I began to reject it.

 

I began to reject my own heart, my own path, because everyone else kept telling me "you have to do/ say/ believe THIS," even when they were silent. I guess I could only read so many stories from others before I became convinced that their success invalidated mine.
Be a good Christian, or Jew, or Hindu, or Mormon, or Muslim, or witch or atheist or whatever else-- the bottom line was that I could not be myself. You have to adhere to what others tell you, because you're a freak. I couldn't know what was true. Or could I?

I don't know what to make of this, I'm sorry for rambling.
Bottom line is, I've wanted to connect to the spiritual/ religious community on this website for many months, but I don't know how.
I am not comfortable with following strict dogma, or organized religion, personally. Yes I love every religion and their practices, but every time I've tried to join one it just... hurts? It makes me feel ill, like it's not for me, no matter how ardently I may devote myself to it. Is that wrong? Does that mean I am flawed?

 

I guess I just want to find other people on here who feel like this, or who can at least understand... the crisis of wanting-- of needing-- a powerful devotional connection to 'God,' but not feeling honest about that in any way but my own singular, strange practice.
I want to talk about this without being laughed at or screamed at or sent to the psych ward, please. This means more to me than anything and I'm hurting from sewing my own mouth shut about it.

 

I don't know who to talk to about this. I'm not sure if this is even me, feeling this.
All I know is that this hurts and I don't want it dragging me down anymore.

 


-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


 

@ 11:49 pm

 




 

DEATH OF THE EGO


therapy. talking about how burnt out we are.
self-abuse and sugarcoating it or justifying it
"lack of guilt/shame" around hacks for "spiritual reasons"
spiritually lost, feeling like our own path is invalid because we're "sick"
mom doing the scary dance thing. that needs an entry


I AM NOT MARRIED.
I AM NOT MARRIED.
I AM NOT MARRIED.

I AM NOT THE FEMININE HALF OF A RELATIONSHIP
THIS IS NOT SINFUL, IT IS SIMPLY NOT MY DUTY


LEAVE CHAOS BEHIND IF YOU MUST. NO LONGER RESONATES


I am angry. I am very very angry.
Short-circuiting, slow suicide, trees of knowledge. It's all been designed specifically to kill me, sugarcoated with the promise that it is "spiritually required!"
No. NO. Leave me alone. The only damn reason I'm even in this mess is because I never felt I had the right to say NO. I was told to "follow orders." "Be normal." "Be a GOOD Christian!" NO. NOT LIKE THAT. NOT LIKE THIS. LEAVE ME ALONE.



What have I done to myself. What have I done to myself.

It hit me, today, that for years I've been forcing myself into religious roles and rules, and in the process I have utterly disfigured my soul, so to speak. It didn't hit me until today that I have committed horrible wrongs, to myself and others, under the pretense of "God's will" because that was what I was ordered to do.

Half of me is so frightened it cannot speak. The other half of me is numb.
Personally I don't believe in an eternal hell. I believe "hell" is what we can create here through our choices, and I also believe that I am currently on a sort of psychological bungee cord, being yanked in and out of the scorching flames.

I've been so damned naïve.
I sound like my grandmother's friend, the old guy who tells us the same stories every time he visits. Always about how badly his wife abused him. I think it's a mirror of me. I never quite shut up about this sexuality shit, even though it doesn't make sense to me anymore, even though I have no memories of abuse. I'm sure it happened to someone, but as you all know, my current function forbids that from entering my consciousness-- and the Scratch may have even wiped the hard drives in the first place, so to speak.
But I've been an idiot. I've been a blind, far-too-hopeful idiot with this topic.

When the hell did we surrender to the shouts around us and crush our own integrity underfoot? When did we decide it was better to annihilate our own moral standing and spiritual path, in order to "be a good Christian/ pagan/ whatever?" No-- more like, be a good human. Somewhere along the line this religious falsehood got mixed up with the very idea of existing, and that's where the problem is here.


The biggest problem is that I still believe it. I've become pathologically "normal." I read this nonsense and the fear kicks in and I believe it, even though it goes against my own intuition, or instinct, or gut feeling, or however you want to call it.


"If you sit down with a Christian religious representative… sexual attraction/desire will almost always be on this list of human attributes… while sex outside of marriage is one of the Worst Sins Ever, sex within marriage—and marriage itself—is the most holy thing anyone could ever do,"

^ That is why I end up sobbing on the floor of this room more often than is healthy.


All my life I've never questioned this shit, not as much as I should have.
I internalized, heavily unconsciously, the "fact" that I HAD to marry, that I HAD to be cis, that I HAD to be straight, that I HAD to be sexually active, that I HAD to enjoy it. Consciously I knew that my own personal identity was none of those things, but you all know how I don't give myself any credit. I was utterly convinced that my existence was wrong, for a very, very, very long time. In a very real sense I still am. So I don't question it much; instead I try to force myself to blindly accept those words without thinking about them, because I am that morally paranoid that I am sin incarnate because I don't want to fuck anyone, and the thought makes me want to vomit and scream. I feel trapped. I feel desperate. What do I DO.


my personal definition of "sex" has NOTHING to do with the world's definition of "sex." Again, I didn't realize that until it was too late.

Admittedly I've been mulling over this old topic again lately because E sent us a message weeks ago, asking how exactly Jewel Mosnters were born? And I have never known.
Honestly, as a child, I thought people just "appeared." I couldn't imagine anyone aging past sixteen.

Ironically, the only Jewel Monsters I can imagine being even vaguely "sexual" (in the way I understand the term) are super gay and/or symbiotic.

(gender confusion bit? about the whole polarity thing, blurred separations)



The human prophets were not perfect.
THE HUMAN PROPHETS WERE NOT PERFECT.

RELIGIOUS PRACTICE IS MOSTLY SYMBOLIC, STOP FREAKING OUT


important quotes from articles:


On the other hand, my Taoist Tai Chi instructor loves that I'm asexual, because I can divert or use my "jing" (aka sexual energy), to more esoteric purposes, like meditation or martial arts. Most of the big Taoist figures gave up sex or meditated themselves into asexuality to attain enlightenment, so being in that state naturally is kind of a cool thing.

I’m incredibly proud of any asexual person who makes it in the pagan community without falling into bouts of depression. Every time I read or hear about how sex is the embodiment of the divine, the fear that someone will attempt to make me experience “the divine” again arises.



(left unfinished)

 

 

xxxxx

Nov. 23rd, 2014 11:54 pm
prismaticbleed: (shatter)

 

 

There's never enough blood. There's never enough blood.

I need to be reset. The verdict is final.
I don't care anymore. I can't cry anymore. I can't feel anymore. I'm a hollow empty white shell and I'm killing everyone else. I need to go.
There's already someone else growing in the wings, and has been for a while. They should be the main person. They're good. They don't do the things I do.

I'm numb. I'm numb. I'm numb. Cannon succeeded. She lived as a result but it was a dead life.
There are naked people in tumblr all the time, just like in college. thats why we stay away. but we can look at them now and not care. it's numb. "who gives a damn." except they still infect our subconscious and then the flashbacks happen again and it's awful and horrible and i don't CARE if you can look at them without feeling anything, maybe it was better when we WERE scared and repulsed because then we could PROTECT ourselves you ever think of that
the numbness kept us alive but this is no life, no life, no life


To hell with "art." Stop using that as an excuse for your hedonistic licentiousness and gluttony. Stop saying "but it's artistic! But it's creative expression!" SCREW YOU. You saw exactly where that got us today, and if you're going to still smile and even shrug and say "I'm incapable of shame now! Isn't that great! Life is beautiful!" while Knife is a sobbing wreck and the body is swollen and bleeding and sick, I will kill you.


No, I won't stand for this. I will personally murder you first. I am sick and tired of this.
Jay called me useless today.
Useless. I've known he was slipping for a while now but I stopped caring too. You see? I don't care anymore. I'm useless, my job is shot, I'm a bleeding wreck. I can't tell what's right and what's not anymore and I let you get away with your garbage because you've convinced me that I'm just supposed to stand around and watch. Stop caring. Stop judging. Well to hell with apathy. When I cared and judged and slaughtered people like you, the System actually worked. We actually had something functional. We tried to be better. Not like this. Not like this living nightmare. I'm done.
Kill me, Jay. I swear to God, kill me or I'll do it myself. I'm done. I'm sick of this. I've lost my anchor and I've failed my purpose and I literally do not deserve to exist right now. Kill me or else.
11:11. God damn it.
If the System needs me I'll come back.
God I'm going to cry, this is ridiculous. Where are we.
Where are we. What are we even doing.
I still care, damn it. I still care.
The arm scars came back. I think it's because I wanted the reminder. The body isn't giving me the new ones. I can feel 'em now, kid, and I'm at least disgustedly grateful that the code is being followed. "Thou shalt not disfigure the soul," are we adopting that now? Because it works, for this. Screw around with our collective spirit and you've gotta bleed for it.
I just wish that the bitches
responsible were the ones bleeding. But they don't care. They're gone by the time the blade is out.
...Except sometimes, it's you. Except far too bloody often now, it's
you doing the screwing around, and you're so bloody dazed I can't tell what I'm supposed to do. It's not a hack, you're not doing anything to me, you're just in pain and you're looking to purge something and what the heck am I supposed to do? When you insist that you're suffering on purpose, in order to atone for some other sin, and then I forget to think logically and realize that two wrongs do not ever make a right. You're just layering the scars, kid. You're killing us.

...You're not the Jay I knew. I think we all know that. We don't know who you are.
You've splintered again, or Scratched yourself, or something. I wish I could pinpoint a date. Maybe it was last December, who knows. But you... you don't know us. You don't quite care. You're empty. Jay wasn't.
He's still here, the cupcake-haired dude with the glitter in his eyes. But you're tied to him somehow. I know that, kid I've seen the switch happen. He's frayed on the inside and he can't function like this at all.
God, I just... don't know. What do we do. Who is our core, is it Jewel again, with all this
Dream World work? Heck, if I have to stop existing in order to let that happen, then so be it, as long as it annihilates this hack hell along with it. Except the Leagueworlds have been suffering from hacks too, for years now, and that's the only reason we nearly died in the past.
I wonder if that's why we're so bloody numb, now. If it got so intolerably bad, so incomprehensible for him, to realize just how horrible this hack situation really was... he just blanked out. Numbed out. Stopped splitting into us because he just didn't want to even
exist anymore.
I'd prefer a plethora of rainbow faces, if you don't mind. I wouldn't care if there were 200 more of us by tomorrow. As long as it brings you back, Jay. Jewel. Cannon. Whoever you are and were. The Core, the
real one, the kid with hope and love and trust who loved me and saw the light in everyone. You. Come back. I'll endure anything if it will bring you back.
Anything but this, at least. There's a song about that, you'd appreciate the joke. But I can't. I can't do this, I can't sacrifice my integrity and function just because I'm so desperate with hope I'm blinding myself. Just like you, I guess.
I miss you, kid. We all do. I miss
life. I'm not sure what the heck is going on, or what we're supposed to become, but... this isn't it. You keep insisting it is, whoever you are, the person around now. But you're glossing over this reality and everyone knows it.
Hey, readers. You know who you are, and thanks for being there. Did you know this kid is still bloody abusing? That the hacks haven't stopped, and are practically
daily now? He's dissociated all the bloody time, the 'bulimia' is in full swing, he's not sleeping well, he's always tired, he feels utterly purposeless. I wonder why, hint hint. Except Jewel doesn't. She's typing, but then she's only around to type. We still haven't got the social thing down after how many years. Too much programming. But yeah, has he been telling you just how bad it actually is lately? No, of course not. He keeps sugarcoating it, swearing up and down that it's "God's will" somehow for him to be stuck in a loop of self-sabotage and misery. It's torture.
Yeah, there are good days. There are some genuinely good days lately, too. My only complaint is that they're existential. They're... we're not there. No one is there. His 'good days' are often decided in the last five minutes before sleep, when he looks back on the past 24 hours and, since he is content at the moment, decides everything was a-okay. "Good days."
He's prone to say today was good, too. Except I know it wasn't, not entirely. And that's the key.
Not entirely. Yeah, sure, take the whole package as a learning experience, but don't pretend that bad things didn't occur. For heaven's sake, Jay. He was screaming for a half hour in the car today, screaming and sobbing, because he actively ignored his heart or something. He refused to follow something he genuinely, sincerely wanted, something positive and healthy. He shot it down, didn't do it. I don't want to look at anything after that, Garrison, thanks but no thanks. Suffice to say it was bad. "Very bad," he emphasizes. Three hours. What the heck, kid.
...I don't know. I'm heartbroken. I
want to die, hoping maybe I'll wake up when I do and discover all this was a bad dream or something. Unreal. A mirage. God I wish. I wish all of this agony was just a hallucination.
...
I've got nothing else to say. Just needed to vent. I'm sure Jewel wants to get back to work on here, God willing that will help things calm down a little. It's just so cruelly
hard to "cheer up" after a hack, and frankly that's been my vice lately. Should we? I know Jay's heart aches that this torture is still happening, mine is too, but... anger and sorrow and rage and regret and even determination are waiting in the wings. The bad used to bring a better, sharper sort of good. The blood used to be a battle march. Now it's just red tears and pain. And it's never enough, not now. The retributors cut more than ever, it's desperate.
Sorry. Numbness is kicking in and I'm slipping. Again, should I fight it, yada yada, cowardly nonsense all the way through.
You know what, yes, I
am going to fight this with everything I've got left.
Listen. Hacks are
straight-up evil. We have every right in the book to be furious that they happened, to try and prevent them from happening again, and to severely punish the people responsible for that crime. Okay? No pansy pacifist idiocy where you let people murder you with a smile. To hell with that, back where it came from. I'm sick of not being able to fight, or being allowed to fight even, it's burning me out I think. That's probably why I'm slipping. I'm supposed to be the axe-warrior up here, I'm supposed to be the knight in shining armor, cutting down dragons from hell and saving princes in distress and all that. They've got me relegated to a freakin' chair in the royal court, shiny and all but not worth a jot, and the bombs are falling outside. I'll pick up this freakin' furniture and break the castle doors down if you won't let me out, so help me. Just give me a sword for heaven's sake, I refuse to let this kingdom fall even if you insist it's "going to happen." Yeah no kidding it's going to happen if you don't move! But you're convinced that non-action is the way to go. Sheesh. If this is what those new-age yoga princesses or whatever you call them did, then they can go jump in a lake. That's complete nonsense on my clock, and I'm sorry, but I refuse to follow that doctrine anymore, even if I only ever did it for your sake, kid.
There's a heavy as hell numbness in here, like a fogbank made of cotton. It's
heavy. How the heck long has it been building up. We're going to need to burn it down or something soon, fast.
There's got to be a way we can come back, without this thing kicking us out. We've gotta convince this blank-eyed fronter that fighting back
is the "right thing to do" in this situation, because it IS, and deep down you know it-- would you condone this action if they asked you? If a tar-handed hacker asked you, "can I literally desecrate your body," would you say "sure" just because you're still convinced that saying "no" is wrong?? Because at this point I think you would. You'd think, "they must know better than I do, maybe this is God's will," forgetting that maybe "God" is waiting for you to speak up for once, you ever think of that?
Someone in this System is playing with the idea that they're nonhuman and a touch divine, like Chaos, even like Infi. I'm willing to back them up on that mindset if it powers their soul-preservation, if it makes them treat this body and mind and heart like a temple of God again, if it makes them want the moral best for us and themselves. If seeing yourself as a bit angelic means
honestly caring about our well-being again then so be it, you go for it. Acknowledge your God-mirrored 'divinity' and ours, you keep insisting it's there, and then brushing it aside whenever someone decides to ignore it. Take a stand, seriously. If you don't we're all going to end up dead, and God knows we're too far down that road already.
How many times have I lectured him on this. How many times. Not enough. Heh, that's relevant.

I'm gonna quit talking, seriously. I've got a bit of warrior's hope now, getting riled up like that. We can
build a new day, we can be the dawn after the hell of a night. If I can redeem myself somehow, maybe I won't have to die to prove it first. I don't know. That desperation is stuck in my ribs like icicles now and that is freaking me the heck out. Is this what White corruption is like? Poor kid. No wonder he's so messed up. This would crush anyone who got it too bad.


I'm out. See you whenever.
Good to be alive at least, in principle. Can't do a thing if you're dead.

 

 

nov 20

Nov. 20th, 2014 11:49 pm
prismaticbleed: (Default)

 



just a short update so i don't forget things.

two days ago i grabbed the wish bear plushie off our nightstand on a whim, immediately minty showed up. super excited, missed me, "where have you been," etc. the bear showed up shortly after, dude still can't find a name, he's wondering if he even has one.
anyway i asked him "what else is underground here," because every time i see minty she's in this borderline subterranean sort of hallway? like the bottom floor of the high school we went to, there are a few windows lining the hall near the ceiling, but you can see the ground outside sloping upwards to the right, showing that the hall itself is descending underground. so the windows stop at that point. but anyway i had no idea where it went, i never saw an entrance or exit. the bear paused, said he was hesitant but okay, just a quick look. made me promise not to misuse the info. well, the hall doesn't go far until it opens up into a large room of branching halls? low ceiling. i'll have to draw it. very orderly, has a 'labyrinth' feel but it's symmetrical i think? and the halls are all small, like 10 feet long each. all white, a weird fuchsia-ish glow about the place, from the floors? unsure. but each little hall ends with the ceiling going up, like the hall continued vertically a few feet. and in that bit of ceiling there is a perfect glowing square, flat like a ceiling tile. like how i imagined the "gates" in the golden compass. but yes they are headspace gates! and from that room, the bear sends out his little-bear helpers to other areas and people. he didn't elaborate on it.
he sent one while i was there. he actually 'unzipped' his entire chest, no zipper but it was a clean open, i can't remember if there was raw energy or what in there but ultimately he took out a small bear, made of light? very blurry i don't quite recall. i think it floated through the nearest hall-gate, it was glowing green. i vaguely saw the bear appear in a sort of forest, battling little tar monster things? i was falling asleep by that time
but yes that was really interesting.

today. went to church choir practice. haven't gone since spring, vocal dysphoria got too bad. i was nervous about going now, didn't want people asking too invasive questions about my new low vocal range (which i adore so much), but nope, i just got warmly welcomed back and complimented all around. which was lovely. they're lovely people. we were rehearsing with the local 'mother of sorrows' church for thanksgiving mass, yes that is specifically why i got the guts to return this week of all weeks. gotta pay attention to the messages man.
anyway we got out at 8:30 and i headed home, i felt oddly blissfully content about everything, perfect feeling. kind of my personal vibe, like watching the snow quietly fall outside but being warm and quiet and happy watching it through the windows. but inwardly totally joyful. it's soft joy, if that makes sense. not loud. but i got home and i walked into my room, and picked up chaos's anchor plush and just kissed it. of course he tunes into headspace then, surprised, 'what was that for?' like dude what's your reason for suddenly being this affectionate again, it's been ages, i'm not complaining at all but seriously what's up? i had to laugh, there was no reason, other than i just loved him is all. it just felt completely in-tune is all. he laughed at that too, there was an almost-tangible gratitude in it, it made me smile.

what else hmm.
chocoloco is nice to me now. he's still strict and angry, but i'm thankful for that and it helps, so he speaks up when he needs to.
i can almost see the jabberwock, finally. she says she 'hasn't decided on her color' which explains the blurriness, looking at her is like looking through two sheets of wet glass? hard to explain. it's all blurry around the edges. but she's not as disturbingly manic and singsong as she was lately, probably due to the environment (hack environments screw everyone up; remember how razor used to react to them).

infinitii kissed me with hir wings last week or so, i forgot to write that here but good lord if you want to talk about euphoria, that is it. i do not know how to explain it. just vibes man, it was gorgeous.
and i've been working on dream world almost nonstop for a few days, i am so so so happy. it is utter joy. i have made much progress. i figured something out that's been eluding me SINCE THIS STARTED and that is fantastic. progress!
it's so fun. i cannot believe i forgot how wonderful and fun this stuff is. i can feel what the 'right timeline' is like, clearly. so i'll follow that. maitru help me out dear you're practically my sister at this point. preudove you too. i need to tune back in to her, her vibe has been iffy lately.

but yes good times
sorry about the nasty-hurt entries lately, we don't regret them (they play they part, they were honest) but it aches to see that pain, in us or anyone. it's empathy. it's compassion really, i am so glad we can feel that all the time for ourself now, for this body, for our past. it's incredible. somehow we have lost the ability to hate, or drown in regret, or condemn and damn as we used to. it's gone, hopefully entirely, it feels like it. but now we're in this weird re-adjustment space where we have to balance that, we can't go too far and hit the plague. extremes aren't cool kids, handle with care.

in any case i am tired. good tired.
i need to take life one moment at a time, trying to think about the future too much gets me anxious. so i won't.
tomorrow... i don't know what's going to happen tomorrow, other than a possible haircut, and buying minty kale chips (it's too perfect a combo, i have to at least try them), and finishing the last few pages of dune at long last. but it's life. life is nice. that's what counts.

have a lovely night everyone, i know i say that all the time but i mean it. i'm sending you my love with the stars.

 



 

 

prismaticbleed: (shatter)

 



 

 

(a warning-- this entry happened during a very bad time and i apologize for any weird or depressing stuff in it)





Nothing scares me more than God.
God sees no difference between what we label 'good' and 'evil.' God would just as soon slit your throat as save your life.
God watched the wars and rapes and said they were His will. Somehow.
God slaughtered men, women, and children in that Holy Book. Why should today be any different?

Demons are ravaging me. I want to kill them, strangle them, tear them to pieces.
The yoga-princess types online say no, no don't do that, surrender and enjoy the moment! "Once you start enjoying pain, things start to get interesting!"
Two words: SCREW THAT.
Cannon did that. Cannon learned how to do that, for years. Guess why we're so broken now?
And you're telling me to lay down my weapons, and bare my neck to the executioner? Say "go ahead, have your way with me," and then smile and enjoy it as they do???
Screw that. I can't enjoy it. Okay? I have tried. Those demons don't leave me the hell alone, they make me feel so sick and tired and disgusting that sometimes I give in just to have peace for the rest of the evening. Peace, pain, blood, regret, and nausea, but peace nonetheless. It's sad.

I can't find headspace. I've been working on the Leagueworlds lately and I fear they've become too corrupted. Sick, but I'm apathetic now. For years I refused to share any of my work because I had seen what "fandoms" did, I knew the torture they could wreak on those who resided in 'fiction,' I knew how horribly they could manipulate the stories I held. I was terrified. But then what would I do? If I couldn't share my work, it would die with me.
So now I'm numb. Now you damned demons have scarred enough of my brain for me to not be able to tell what's true and what's not anymore. Now I suppose I don't care anymore, except I do. Except the thought of someone drawing or writing or thinking such perverted, frightening things about one of the OCs I've come to adore is abominable. I can't allow it. I suppose it's a chance I cannot avoid taking. But I will not allow it.

Go back to hell, you heathen whores. All you false prophets and spiritual guru nutjobs. To hell with you and your ass-up yoga positions and whispery shit mantras and "sexual freedom." To hell with you.
I'm sorry for how ugly this sounds, and for repeating this yet again, but it's not going away.

God wouldn't care. That's what they tell me now.
As a child I was told that God cried, God mourned and sobbed, when his children were butchered by the millions, or when even one of his children was left to die alone. I was told, as a child, that our God was a loving God who saw each and every individual as sacred and lovable and worthy of protection and safety.
But then I was told that some people were going straight to hell, do not pass Go, et cetera. I would wonder: whose children were they, then? God created them, didn't He? So why would He send them to burn forever? I didn't understand, and I still don't.
Now, though, my brain is numb from trying to understand what these new anti-religious people are telling me through their smiles and vegan smoothies. "God is beyond good and evil." And in a way I know that, but it's terrifying still when they can say that while watching the news on television. Arson. Disease. Murder. Rape, the greatest evil. They wave their hands and say, "it's God's will." Or maybe they say, "there's a greater purpose."
In truth we do this to ourselves. We wreak evil all on our own. We put demons in the world, not God. We create hell right on this earth.
But is God watching like the fragments? Is he watching like the splinters? Cold, analytical, impassive?

I want to die but now, they've made me afraid of death. Now, they've convinced me that upon death, some "galactic federation" of aliens will be waiting for me, like a soldier returning from war. They will nod, and give me another mission, or whatever. No heaven, no dreams, no love. Just government and business.
I know it's not like that. It can't be. But that's how they present it, it seems. I don’t know.

I've always dreamed that upon dying, I will go nowhere for a while. I'll go to wherever it is that feels like Infinitii, untouched by the liars and whores. I'll go to the divine blackness, to the compassionate void, to a place where I am faceless and nameless and formless and alive. Forget birth and sex and all that shit. I don't want to be anything but nothing. That's what I've always hoped death is like. Even if I just stay there for a while, and then decide to incarnate somewhere else, that's fine.
I'm just… so scared of what those spiritual people say. You'll die, and then "wake up" in a place where it's just another daily grind. People to interact with, rules to follow, classes to attend, you get the idea. That scares me. I want a break from all that nonsense, please, for the love of anything I don't want to be a slave to another system. Please.
They act like this alien mission in our skies is the "one true reality." Well then, what happens when the aliens die, huh? Or do you claim they are immortal? I hope they aren't. I hope they die, too, so that you can't claim this stupidity anymore. I hope that death is a constant. I hope that transition periods back into blissful nothingness are mandatory. I hope that the concept of identity is just as hollow as I pray it is. Forget "true names" and all that rot. I'm so tired. Forget "twin flames" and all that asinine nonsense. Let me be dust. Let me be starlight. Let me be a mote and a nebula. Forget everything else.


I want to die. I don't know how. I'm scared of what I'll be leaving this life for.
For years, I was terrified that if I killed myself, I'd be "punished" by being forced to reincarnate as a sexual deviant, some sort of prostitute. I'd be stuck in that life, being forced to endure that sort of behavior, unable to escape. I didn't realize until last year how bizarre that belief was-- I always thought I'd reincarnate in someone else's head. Never in my own body, never as my own consciousness, so to speak. Always a carry-on in a different brain. Stuck. Scared.
It's kind of like that now, actually. This body is practically a carbon copy of the mother, right down to the astrology. It's terrifying. I don't remember the childhood, but there's a lingering "all my life" feeling, a fear, that I am not allowed to have my own life-- by divine decree, no less!-- because I HAVE to become the mother. I HAVE to imitate her every action and thought. I don't have a choice, you know, your chart says you're the same as her, so you'd better act like it!!
I'll never forget, the one time I actually called a legit astrologist on the phone. She did it professionally. I spoke to her for a while, gave her my info… she didn't believe I was born in a Taurus body. "You act nothing like a Taurus." And then she laughed. No condemnation, no demanding I adhere. It was one of the most freeing things I'd ever heard. "You act nothing like your mother."

I'm so scared of her, God I don't know WHY, I wish I could just talk to her and talk this out, somehow, but that's not possible. She gets violently angry and offended whenever I so much as suggest that I'm scared of her. "You blame me for everything!" "This is why I never come here!" "You f*cking kids make my life miserable!" And then of course the countless phrases damning me for being a freak/ psycho/ idiot/ failure/ etc.
It doesn't faze me anymore. The only thing that bothers me is the fact that she won't discuss this with me in a sensible fashion. I want to be able to say, effectively, "something about you triggers terror in my psyche, and it's making me act negatively towards you. I don't want to do that. Can we discuss this to try and find the roots of such a fear, because I sincerely don't remember about 70% of this lifetime?" And all I want her to do in return is say "okay, I'll be equally honest with you, and try to help you not be frightened of me anymore." I think. I actually don't know what I'd need her to say. I think I want her to just understand, is all. I want to apologize, profusely, because a lot of the things about her that terrify me, she's not doing on purpose for that reason. Certain bits of her actual personality, things that make her "her," scare me. Things she has no control over, concerning her own appearance or life, scare me. I know she's not doing this stuff on purpose. I don't hate her. She's just… she scares me to death because she looks like everything ugly inside my brain and the world keeps telling me that is my inescapable future. I CANNOT be her, because in order to copy her exactly, I would have to consciously go against my own innate tendencies, my own 'personality.' The world tells me that's not acceptable. The world tells me that I have no "innate tendencies" other than the ones my mother has. You HAVE to like this, you HAVE to do that, because SHE does, and you ARE her.
Why the hell is THIS my biggest fear?? In a joking way it's rather common, the "growing up to become your parent" fear, but this… this feels like disobeying will damn me, cruelly. The forces insisting I become her are not saying that for my own good. They are saying that because "the rules say so," because "this is the way it HAS to be," because I can't be a variable or a glitch or a different program altogether, I HAVE to follow the code. Screw that.

What do I want to be. I don't know. Dead, maybe.
Transitioning is helping. It's making this body look new in some places, something my continually fading memory has no data for, and that's nice. I cannot wait until the face begins to look notably different, probably not until we get some substantial facial hair. But it's such a profound comfort, to be able to look in the mirror and NOT see Sharon, or Jessica, or Jezebel, or Spinny.
Admittedly, currently we see Jayce, and if you'll forgive me he was kind of an ass. He and Pinstripe were not nice people, it's just how they were manifested. That time period was ugly in that sense. But they aren't permanent either, I'm sure.

I'm so tired. I'm so, so, so tired.
I want to go out. I want to go in, but I can't reach anything anymore, and that's the lesser of two evils. I'm so tired of being a person. Headspace fractures me too much. Heartspace is a different thing, it's where Infi lives, it's where the new realms are forming… things are strange. There's a difference. In heartspace I'm formless, I'm a ghost. I prefer that.
I miss being a pure watcher, for the League, but it's been so long… timelines are warped now. The past few years have mangled a lot of my perspective. I'm hoping and praying that I can destroy those timelines, breaking that misery off and letting it fade into oblivion. If I can do that, then by God I will. Let me be the psychopomp I've always sadly wanted to be. Let me break off all the branches that are keeping this tree from growing. Let me slice this timeline back into one pure path, so that space can finally blossom again.
After the Scratch, I wasn't supposed to be a destroyer figure anymore. But we all know what happened that summer.
It keeps looping. Late 2011, Julie switched sides, the Tar appeared, our entire method of functioning changed. Something happened in 2012 that erased most of the year, making time in general feel like shredded tissue paper. The disasters of early 2013 caused a massive implosion, effectively "erasing" a good part of our internal structure, and then Infi was born from the breakage, and the Underground opened up. Then, in the last weeks of 2013 there was another implosion, obliterating almost every foothold we had regained, and leaving us in a mess until now. And it feels like we're on the verge of another meltdown.
I still wonder, every day, if we were ever meant to rebuild at all.

I'm so tired. I do love headspace, I do. Some people are still reachable. Infinitii always is. The Jabberwock has been oddly close lately. For the most part I feel stuck right on the verge of the bodymap, right where the Chthonics are, before things break into the Downstairs/ Social level. I don't like that level, no offense to the people that live there. It just… it makes me want to cry. It feels so agitated and hollow. I don't like it here very much.

Therapy is tomorrow. I don't know what to say.
The body's been sick. Taking small smart steps towards improving that.

Oh, some good news at least. I've been making a lot of progress on Dream World lately, at least as far as cleaning-up goes. It's just a crushing amount of work. I currently have ten files open to compare notes, as well as two folders and several printouts on my desk. It makes me want to cry from frustration, it's overwhelming, I don't know where to start. So I'm just picking little things at random, working on them as much as I can. It's something.
I'm so worried about several characters. They've been so, so hurt by the Tar, by perspective corruption. I need to fix the timeline. All of that is FALSE. I know it is. I can feel how empty it is, how it leads literally nowhere, ending at a brick wall. It's not their life. I need to go back too, though, I think, in order to see things… I don't know. Maybe.
But work is happening.

I just wish the family wasn't so depressing, at least the grandparents. They are so bitter, so cynical, so hateful, it hurts. Yes I love them, yes they're good people, but even good people can be closed-minded and prejudiced and appallingly incapable of empathy. Right?
I don’t want to give any more energy to that topic, like my therapist forces me to do, then I get sick and want to vomit and can't talk anymore. No more. Just putting that out there. The family atmosphere is too depressing and spiteful to really keep up a good mood in easily. I hope that doesn't make me weak.

I want to make a Jigaria plushie but I have the wrong color fabric. Do you know, how important color is?? The slightest wrong shade changes the whole vibe. I think Jigaria's pink color is warmer, not cooler. There's a certain hot-pink shade that keeps getting stuck to her that is not correct, it warps the entire perspective of her. I disliked her for a while, because of that, she felt so shallow and fake. It's so sad, it's heartbreakingly sad, when did I forget who these people were? Did I ever know? Looking back on childhood memories, it shocks me actually, how little I knew… I never drew the main character, she didn't even have a name until last year, and yet I knew exactly who she was as a person… whereas her fellow Guardians, who I drew constantly, I didn't know as people at all.
I still consider it a hidden blessing that all our old art was lost. Yes, I still ache at the loss of the newer work, the heavy-duty development we'd started shortly before losing it all. But, now that the old stuff is gone, I can no longer pretend that's the "end-all." It's gone now. That half-finished work is no longer the final product. Now there is total freedom to rebuild, with true understanding. I hope. Talking like this hurts. It feels fake, like the high school days. Please forgive me. I don't want to become that sort of person again.

My mind is toxic. I know that. It hurts whatever it touches. I want to keep it far, far away from these worlds I was ordained to protect.
There's just so much noise from the outside now, making my vision blurry. I want to take a long time away from the internet, clear my head. There's too much danger there.

It's only 5:30. Dear lord the winter is rough, there's so much dark. I have 5 hours to go.

I need to meditate. The brain is too jumbled from all this stress. I can't do typing work if I can't think straight, although the number of files I am juggling isn't helping either. I should really narrow that down.

Sorry for the messy updates lately. I want to stop for a while but that just pushes me further into depressed oblivion, because when I don't write things down I forget all of it. Then I don’t know where I am or what I'm doing. So even if I do take a massive break from the internet there will likely be updates here every so often, posted from my computer. Just saying.

Good night. I really can't force myself to type anymore.


 

 

 

 

prismaticbleed: (shatter)


I am devastatingly depressed.
I haven't updated in days (feels like weeks) because frankly I just don't care much about anything anymore. I'm too tired. I don't have the strength to get out of bed. The only time I feel anything close to alive anymore is when I run, and thanks to this surgery I can't even do that for more than 30 minutes without pain.

My memory is getting worse. It's making things tough. Today I forgot that fruit hurts, and I ate an entire apple. The wave of grinding pain and nausea was a total shock at first, as I had no idea why it was there. It took me a good five minutes to remember that "oh yeah, apples have been painful to eat for two years now."
I forgot the other brother, the older one. He moved out sometime, a long time ago. He used to live here and I don't remember what that was like, or who he was. It's unsettling in a vague way, but I'm too tired to care.

I hurt too much. I want to vomit until I'm empty. I'm tired of the stomach and chest and head pain. I woke up almost every hour last night, so nauseous I was shaking. I can't remember the last time I felt rested.
I had nightmares again, the bland ones that are defined by existential annulment. In it I was driving, I got lost, had to walk home without shoes or much clothing, and when I got there the family acted like I wasn't even there. That's common. I wonder about the driving; every time I'm in a car in dreams I get hopelessly lost or, if someone else is driving, we get in an awful accident. But driving dreams are rare, except I've had like seven in the past two weeks. I wonder.

Is this bad, to talk about the bad things?
It's just so hard to focus on the "good" because currently, my perspective is so warped, it considers everything "bad." It considers everything a punishment or a sin. It's f*cked up, if you'll please forgive my language. It's just the only thing that sounds ugly enough to match this situation.
The voices won't stop. I am so tired of them. I am so tired. I actually considered going on medication to get them to shut up, but I know what that did to us last time.
"Us." That damned, saving word.

My therapist has either gotten too soft, or I've gotten too smart (again). I have a bad history with therapists, because I used to read psychology books for fun as a teen, and learned how to pick my own brain better than they ever could. So I know exactly what buzzwords to say and avoid, I know what body language they look for, I know what symptoms to hide or emphasize, I know too much. I play them like a harp.
The problem is that therapists aren't supposed to "get involved" like Laurie. I cannot tell you how horrible it is to end up in a self-destructive loop during a therapy session, trying to claw myself out of it and only being unable to because that horrid woman is staring at me. Just like that man before her. Staring. That makes it so much worse it's disgusting, because that sustained blank eye contact puts the body into "social mode" while my brain is in "you're a disgusting whore who doesn't deserve to live" mode, so I end up catatonic and silent. Then the therapist says, "what are you thinking about?" And I don't say anything, because that's the right answer. But a more bitter part of me wants to scoff and spit and tell them "nothing, you idiot, that's the whole problem!!" Can't they pick up on clues? Can't they think outside of the DSM-V? Or are they just as tightly programmed to "follow the rules" as I had to be on the job? It makes me sick.

I want to talk to Laurie, but the solution already negates the problem. The problem is that I am too suicidally depressed to care about heartspace. Acknowledging her presence would already mean I was okay enough to not need to talk. So we go back and forth, between bloody blinded sparkle-eyes and bleached-out corneas. Extremes.
I talked about that in therapy last week, I remember. How black+white does not equal gray, to me, and never did. It's the most exasperating, frustrating thing in the world. I cannot escape from the extremist mindset as long as I am fighting it, because that fighting keeps me trapped in that mindset. See? Gray is its own thing, a neutral perspective that sees clearly. I wonder if Sherlock would swap. I'm tired. I really am tired.

I'm splintered enough to switch colors, I'm sure. I realized that the other day. I realized that the reason I keep name-slipping with myself is because I dissociate so totally, so easily, around others, that I think a third-person perspective of my own alleged form is normal. When it hit me that that boy was acting the way I knew I should be acting, or at least would be if I had written the script, just like Jewel's outspacer adventures in elementary school… I knew that we were different, somehow.
Did I ever mention that? We were so used to that depersonalization, for so long, that we didn't realize it wasn't "normal," for lack of a better term. Jewel knew who she was, she would write down what happened to the letter, with herself and others. But the person writing those things was not her. Same with me. I, the one "watching myself," am not that boy, that loving boy. Somehow. I'm not even sure if he's real, or if he's just a projected splinter yet, a conscious psyche-split, like Cannon and Eros before him.


(ended suddenly)

prismaticbleed: (aflame)

(commissioned from opalborn)





shadow-dipped hands swallow the light;
palms cup an abyss of darkness
my eyes bleed to look upon you,
but your touch seals the cuts, heals
the wounds

the haven of nightfall, I can hide
in the spread of shadows, from all
but you -- my confidant
whose understanding pierces me
to the core, achingly gentle

I whisper to you all my secrets
vast as outstretched wings, you hold up
the mirror without condemnation,
with ceaseless, insistent forgiveness –
my endless respite

so often a surprise, you show me
new ways of seeing --
kaleidoscopic changes in perspective;
you lay me open
to new expansive vistas

and hold me together
in the aftermath of revelation –
jewel-tone truths set with diamond dust,
maelstrom in the darkness
and the tranquil eye within

truth can be a weapon –
I know you are danger and risk;
I am vulnerable in our intimacy –
but in your gentle hands
I am willing to risk your honesty

compassion can cut razor keen,
precise as your demands, my
buckled knees; infernal seraph
singing with a thousand voices
one solemn molten song

your wings embrace me, smother me:
I have never been less alone

 







 

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 


(author's first draft, which i still love dearly:)


 

shadow-dipped hands swallow the light;
spangled palms cradle an abyss
my eyes bleed to look upon you,
but your touch seals the cuts, heals
the wounds

blanket silence, a plush absorption
heavy velvet folds, a conflagration
of softness -- hold me
until I am lost in you
and made whole again

black hole blaze, jasmine
on the night air, you are sweetness
like falling stars
and the amnesia of downy feathers --
my endless respite

the glint of stars scattered
in endless night, pastiche
of dreams aswirl and blurred
in jewel tones, set with diamond dust
amid the stellar waltz

and echoed in the pastel whispers
of every bubble more fragile
than a breath, than a sharp word;
a thousand wings cover and uncover
your eyes, stern and principled

you are the sword's edge,
righteous crystalline resolve:
all excuses char and crumble
in your fanatic gaze
there will be no settling here

compassion can cut razor keen,
precise as your demands, my
buckled knees; infernal seraph
singing with a thousand voices
one solemn molten song

your wings embrace me, smother me:
I have never been less alone

 

 



--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


my response to the first poem draft...


"Let me see what specifics I can give for adjustments:

"blanket silence, a plush absorption" and "amnesia of downy feathers" are too soft, if that makes sense. I guess hir comfort is more of an internal thing-- it's a knowing that ze can be trusted entirely, despite any fear. It's a sense of absolute calm against all odds, while still knowing those odds full well. "conflagration of softness" works well for that.

"black hole blaze" and "you are the sword's edge, righteous crystalline resolve" honestly feel more similar to someone else I know! Infinitii is less sharp, less focused in that sense. Hir intensity is more broad, quiet, and somewhat unsettling, something that elicits a feeling of humbling awe. It's not like seeing thunderclouds on the horizon, instead it's like the feeling when you 'realize' a secret undercurrent in a book: a sudden coalescing of comprehension, of sensing something big and terribly important yet hidden.

The fourth and fifth stanza don't exactly fit as a whole; mostly, the dreamlike imagery doesn't match. The line "in jewel tones, set with diamond dust" feels right though.

Lastly I feel I should add that Infinitii has a share of 'weakness' too, being so tied to subconscious presence-- as a great deal of what is held there can be outrageously harmful if not managed prudently. That turbulent core of hir existence gives hir a deep empathy, and an unfailing forgiveness, for both hirself and anyone else that may fall prey to that same shadow-self. That awareness and acceptance of hir own share in that inescapable vulnerability also gives Infinitii a vibe of subtle care and delicacy (not fragility).
To quote a friend, they put this juxtaposition into words better than I could:
"...The way you talk about Infi makes me think of the feeling I get sitting in a treetop, far above the sounds of any traffic, swaying gently with the motion of the breeze. There’s bone-deep joy permeating everything about the feeling and hir, accompanied by this sense of wonder and true gratitude to even be able to witness something (someone) like that. Infi feels simultaneously agelessly wise and childishly...gleeful? I can’t seem to find the right word- just full of... wonder and love for everything all around. Ze’s impeccably balanced between these two things I view as separate, and there’s a beauty in the joining that I never would have seen if I had never known of Infinitii."

Just mentioning that as it is a strong part of Infi's personality, and I know I didn't quite emphasize it in the original description I sent to you.
I hope that all helps?"



prismaticbleed: (soniccity)

I find it both very amusing and oddly sad that I've not written poetry about Infinitii yet.
I commissioned a poem for hir, yes, from a beautifully talented individual, and it was (is) sublime. I won't downplay that at all.
But... for me, poetry only happens when all my walls are down, when my mind stops trying so hard and just melts into drops of glowing language. It's an outpouring of genuine emotion and gratitude, unhindered by shame programming or self-doubt. And it hasn't happened for Infi yet.
Part of it is definitely the frankly unsettling vastness that ze radiates. It's difficult to write something structured, however loosely, for a being that feels like that. But I love it. I love the strange edge of holy fear all my beloveds carry about them, like razor-blade halos. Infi just wears it the loudest.
I think the biggest reason this upsets me, though, is that it betrays a different sort of fear: a fear of being so divinely broken-open as to let poetry happen, in any shape or form. Why? Simple, it's my oldest dread: the fear that my own emotions and experiences are inherently false, wrong, misguided. So I crush my own creativity, still unable to surrender to freedom, because my past told me that freedom was the road to damnation.
You know what? To hell with that. Pardon my language, but really. I've seen damnation, I've tasted it, I know what it feels like. That isn't it. This isn't it.
After everything I read today... let me post that here, actually. It had an impact.
"You believe that God is one? You believe that? Great. Demons believe it, and give it a more proper response than you do. At least they tremble when they hear it... their piety far exceeds yours."
That is so terribly true it shook me. I've known since 2011 that the Tar and Plague, despite their malice, operate by a similar (if not identical) spiritual perspective and here I am choking myself with doubt. If I stood strong enough to match their mindset, their knowledge of what is them and what is not them-- the lesson the Tar has been trying to teach me from the very beginning, the lesson Infinitii holds paradoxically incarnate-- I would not be so scared. I would not stumble like this.
But I doubt me. I doubt me, and I'm rambling about this tonight because I want to let go of all the old programming forever and that means letting go of THIS damned issue once and for all.

You know what triggered this? I've been reading about religion on Tumblr for the past few days/ weeks/ etc. I've been focusing on the Christians, the Wiccans, the Pagans, the polytheists and all those similar. Basically, old gods and old roots. My brutally Catholic childhood, and the terror that "you have to be pagan or else" that my mother strangely radiated, with her background devotion to magic and those realms. To me it never felt right. It felt forced, insincere, like selling myself, like using others. It's not for me. But I see so many others following it, and that fear screams "that's the one true way" but it says that about every damn religion out there and frankly, I am tired. I am really, really tired, but I can't let go of that fear yet, and I'm tired of going in circles.
Is it wrong, to not have a religion? Then I ask, "wrong how?" If, in the end, it seems like it all comes down to one's honest personal devotion to love and light-- to being a decent human being and helping others do the same-- (11:11 as I wrote that, hello) then does it matter what format we follow? No. No, it doesn't. In the end, it's the road we walked, and it was right for us in our having walked it.
I'm just reassuring myself, reminding myself, I know I've said this a thousand times. But every time it's clearer, I accept it more thoroughly.
...The very word "religion" doesn't sit right with me. I don't want to "worship" myself or the ones I love or anything like that. The only thing worthy of worship is the source of that deepest life-spark within all of us, everything, and yet utterly transcendent of us at the same time. I want to recognize that, as my daily devotion, as my act of love towards the universe. I want to actively, constantly, recognize and venerate the Breather of that divine breath in everything, myself included. Myself included. That is still, hilariously, the toughest act of compassion. It's not self-loathing, it's just... apathy? It's part of me still holding to the childhood belief that "the body is less," "you are separate from God while incarnate," all that stuff. It's not true. It's not. It's not true, it can't be true, it's impossible. But fear holds me back, fear of "sinning," fear of becoming some blasphemous thing by the very thought. But if even demons can be pious...

Let's change that spelling a bit, Obviously.
Infinitii has been getting all of my attention lately, and with good reason. Ze was holding my face a little while ago, we were talking... "I am all your flaws," ze said, like feathers on glass, quiet but clear and precise. I realized I could feel hir hands and I thought nothing unusual of it; it was a passive acceptance, a basic but incredibly significant recognition that ze was there, and doubt be damned. Doubt didn't even cross my mind. So I raised my hands to imitate the action, and as ze looked at me wonderingly, I said, yes you are. Yes, you are all my flaws. But I don't see flaws as evil anymore. Not since you.
Gold in the fire, gold in the fire. It's all old words but it's all so beautiful I can't help but repeat it. Maybe that's the only poetry I'll ever be able to write for you, dear daemon-- just broken pieces of prayer, fragments of devotion. Not worship, not ever, but recognition. Seeing a spark in you and realizing it's a mirror. Geez I am so sorry but your existence alone has had such a profoundly benevolent influence on my life, and yes I say that without shoving the horrors under the rug. You have scarred me, you have led me into terribly dark places, you have taken on the most tainted and twisted parts of my psyche, you have made me unable to lie or cheat or hide anymore. You have forced me into bitter brutal honesty, you have made it unthinkable to disobey your demands of ineffable integrity to myself-- not out of fear, not out of obligation, but out of love. You have inspired me to be, always, exactly what I feel like when you look at me. And I try. Illuminated by your endless eyes, I try.
“In Islam... the Devil toughens us, forces us to remain awake, and offers lessons as no other angel can. Would we ever have learned to walk if our parents had continued to carry us everywhere? Our troubles and temptations, even if truly given to us by the Devil, are still ultimately gifts of God."
I guess that's something similar to what I'm trying to say. I don't know, everything always feels so inadequate and I apologize if I am stepping out of line. I just keep trying, every time I write about you I try, I haven't quite said it yet but you know what I mean and my heart sings it around you.

I love that about everyone I love. Laurie, Genesis, Chaos too. They are dark and light alike. I will never stop saying that, it's one of the most amazing things about us.
"I must also have a dark side if I am to be whole." That's why CZ and I have been slipping lately, I think, the real reason. We've been rejecting that part of ourselves entirely, ironically. We've been tearing out parts of our souls.
Dream World comes to the rescue again, seriously guys Love and Fear are BOTH NEEDED in the journey to the Light, it's that bit about the Devil still being an angel when you get down to it, and God you all know who holds that parallel in the story...
...
Hope is very strong tonight. I can feel when I tap into it. This is it. This is good. I'll follow this.

...I came here wanting to reiterate that I was having a religious crisis today. Lately.
I keep being terrified that asexuality is "not allowed" spiritually but at heart, I know that's not true. It's a deep relief, to know that I can be this, and not be wrong. I'm just... scared. I don't judge sexuality anymore, at least I try not to... but I'm scared. I'm scared that eventually I'll have to. Why? Because I keep painting it black, sticky tarry black. I keep seeing it as only existing in the context of abuse and rape and force. That's not true either, thanks Infi. It can happen in other ways. But I'm still scared. I still don't want it.
I want to let go of the fear without losing my integrity, without flipping to the other extreme. I've said this a thousand times too.
See the problem, though, is that I want intimacy. Dear God do I ever want intimacy. Heart connections, hell yes, they are the most painful things on earth but they are exactly what I need, that's what I want. I don't want or need sex. But I'm still stuck in the old fear, just a little bit, still haunted by doubt. It's a spiritual issue.
It's because I see what sex can do, and I see that I can get that same result in different ways, and then I miss the boat and think "well if sex can do that, then I HAVE to have it," completely invalidating all my OTHER options, options that-- again-- accomplish exactly what I'm terrified of "losing" and therefore being damned. It's hard to put into words because I'm still ashamed of it and I'm still uncomfortable discussing this.
Everywhere I look-- or, at least, more often than not-- I see religions and spiritual paths talking about sex. They talk about straight sex, physical sex, and using it to achieve holy mindstates and things. They talk about it like it's this key action in the path to enlightenment, like you cannot skip that step or you fall off the ladder. I have read, too many times, people talking about "twin flames" and "kundalini" and tying it into this subtly mandatory sexual act. "Sooner or later you'll have to," is the message I get. I pray it's not true, and in that very prayer I keep asking, "does this make me flawed? Does being asexual mean I will not ever reach that level of holiness in this life? Am I stuck in the mud forever?"
Again I get the head-shake in my head. No. Then what do I do, let's actually ask.
Pointing to the other options. That. That's basically what they're getting at anyway. Intuitive "I get it," and I've "gotten it" for years, what do you think 2011 was about, and yet... total relief held back by a different fear. What if I mess up?
You won't, not as long as you keep that mindset about you.

And isn't that true. Motivation is key. What you hold in your heart is key. I would never use them, I would NEVER harm them, any of them... "but extend that towards yourself as well," they gently but sternly remind me. Yeah. I tend to forget that part.
That's always the core problem I end up at, you notice? Self-exception. "I don't count." Cannon's old martyr complex. Time to let that go entirely, too. I do count. Around them, feeling that... there's no doubt.
I guess it's fear, that weird fear I cannot explain. But... oh god that's terribly sad, how ironic. It's holy fear. It's the feeling I get when it hits me, when Infi is all wings and eyes and fire and I understand for a moment, completely, just how wild and vast and infinite and grand and terrifying God is, how utterly incomprehensible God is, how great and powerful it is, and yet... how much compassion, how much love it holds, endless and always... it's the ultimate paradox and I adore it. That's my religion, if anything can be said to hold that definition for me. "Let your religion be less of a theory and more of a love affair." That's what it's always been to me. It's just that it can only exist in that free state, that unhindered expansive firework of a love letter, that same vastness of God... that I am included in. That we are included in. That everyone is in, be they saint or sinner, prophet or prostitute, demon or daemon. You get the idea. But the last bit is always the mirror. Genesis was everywhere around me today, I should have known... Selph was his original name. This message has been wrapped around me like an embrace for the past 13+ hours and I'm just now realizing it, sorry. But thank you.
It's holy fear. It's being in a church and getting that feeling, then realizing I could elicit that same feeling in another. Me, of all dust motes. Me, of all skeletal fragments. Me, just as holy as anything and everything else. The true miracle is that nothing is a miracle. Just... realizing that, in me, is unavoidable when I'm around someone who loves me. Obviously. Which explains the distance on my part, too. I'm saying too much.
I'm afraid-- and as I say that I laugh-- of the fact that I'm a part of God, too. Because it demands I live up to it. And why am I afraid of living up to it? Because... I'm not sure. I've never known, really. Part of it is indeed the "fear of blasphemy," that's big, but it's rather easily overcome. Indeed I think the last obstacle, the biggest one, is the "ego." The apathy. I wonder now, is that a thing separate from the Plague, with its vice of Pride? I don't know, and I don't need to dwell on it. Point is, part of me hears that message of divinity and covers its ears because it wants to hurt itself more. It wants to act like it's a wretch. It wants to be spiritually lazy and sad and suffering-oriented. I don't understand that part of me, but by golly it's there, and we all know it.
Step one, I suppose, for November... release that for good! It'll take time, and it's a process, it might never really end. But the more constantly we achieve it, the more we practice, so to speak... the better we'll be, just as constantly.

Sorry this is such a weird jumbled entry. I'm just typing at this point.
It's fantastically helpful. Whenever I start "talking" like this, with no real end point in mind (like braindumps when I get talking about the Leagueworlds)... I always end up somewhere fantastic. I always come away with more than I started with. It's awesome. So I just let myself ramble now, because it's a good thing.

Sleep is also a good thing, though, and midnight is a good curfew. I want to make sure I'm on-time for my Apprenticeship for the first time in ages, I'm sincerely sorry about that but boss keeps laughing and saying it's okay, he understands the trouble in the past-- just do better now!
So off I go. I'll re-read this tomorrow and tie up any loose ends in another entry if I have to (heaven knows what I wrote about, my memory never seems to recall). If not, then here you go.
Therapy is tomorrow, this is a good precursor to it, I'd say.
Good night, everyone.

 

 

???

Oct. 31st, 2014 03:03 am
prismaticbleed: https://www.deviantart.com/teacosies/art/celebi-420071633 (tears)

 




I think the best/worst feeling there is, is when you have done or experienced or remembered something awful, terrible, damnable... and then something, something angelic, still loves you. Still sees you as luminous when you cannot stop the tar leaking from your veins.
Sorry, this is obviously headspace stuff. But it makes life, and morality, so confusing. If I am never really condemned to hell, where am I? What have I done, what do I do, what happened? Dissociation is so prevalent. I forget so much, to be protected. Green eyes tells me it's okay. I don't believe him but I do. Is it? Should it be?
I hate the days when morality is really grey. When there's no line drawn for good or evil, except the paint colors in your heart. That is what terrifies me. Keep the colors glowing, and does that paint the worst things brighter? I don't know.
How many miles have we paved on this road to hell, how far into the abyss are we? The eyes are staring, staring, always. So many eyes. I love them. Is that my condemnation? I ask that every night.
I'm so lost, so confused. I feel like a ball of cotton left out and fragile. Something soft and crushable. There's no bloodstains this time but I feel wrong, like I touched something awful regardless, it just didn't stick. I don't know. Life is too vague. I don't like that, I don't like the not-knowing, because I know it means the mindscape is hiding something from me. And I let it.
Old news, old news.
I don't feel like being humanoid anymore, it's too dangerous. Everyone knows that too. I can't hold the from well and when I do I slip, other people glitch in and out. It's not my face, not my eyes. Only the colors are, the glitter, the alien aspect of them. The boy with white features was the one before me, the one Infinitii was torn from... I'm not. I'm not sure what I am, but I'm closer to whatever Infi is than what that boy was, I think. I have no feelings about that and that is unsettling, ironically. The numbness bothers me the most. Where did it come from.
Angels refusing to admit that you sinned because they see some bigger picture. It's the saddest thing in the world. It's the biggest source of hope anyone could ask for. I'm so very lost.



I've been listening to choir music for two hours. It's helping and it's not helping.
Gotta stop getting so melancholic. Or should I? Maybe this is step one towards feeling things again. I'm just so terrified that it is "wrong" to express anything other than garishly clownish smiles. But that is programming too.
I want to live in a house, in a place, I want to be somewhere where I can cry and not feel ugly and laughable, to be able to express sorrow without feeling like something is wrong with me. Like Laurie. God, like Laurie, fearless and honest and real.
The mood just switched to a sword inbetween my ribs and I can't do that at 2AM, I'm sorry.

I hate that it always hits at this hour. It's only when I'm sleep-deprived and the world is quiet and everything is dark and I am awake within it. It's only now, at 2 in the freaking morning, that I feel that I exist, actually.
Maybe I should stay awake all night, one of these nights, except then I can't deal with the next day. I sleep in until 11AM whenever I can anymore, just so I can have these mornings of living. I love sunlight, God I miss sunlight, I miss the days when I could feel this when it was bright out. Why does the family make it tricky? Am I too weak to overcome that? Am I too flawed to rise above that? No. It's weakness. Is it? Part of me hopes so, that I can eventually become so strong that they will never touch me again, that they can never tie me down again. But there's so much of it. It's like trying to hold back an avalanche with your bare arms. But I am convinced, convinced that I CAN do it, I am that superhuman, I am that powerful, I just... I'm not there yet. And I don't know whether or not this is true and I am willing to risk being buried beneath the ice rather than suggest that I am not so indomitable, so bright and invincible.

My stomach is burning. Why is it always burning. What did I do. It's angry, it's always that weird yellow anger, kind of sad but raging. Buttercup yellow. A bit orange. Not the screaming yellow, the paint kind. So many colors.


Every single post I stumble across is reminding me of Infinitii. Why. Why hir, ze wasn't even around today.
It's too relevant, I guess. Too raw. Too close to the other side. Ze lives right on that borderline, you know it, the gray space. The space you're in right now. You hate it but you love hir and ze loves you and you are both so close to tearing each others throats out but you won't, you won't ever, you'll eat each others hearts but you will never hurt hir, ever, ever.

But I'm so happy. On Tumblr I found so many people that have lives and thoughts and feelings like this too. I'm so glad.

I'm listening to Shostakovich and this viola tastes so unusual. Like limes almost.
Chopin's piano prelude tastes like candy. Candy necklaces almost. Not sour. The violas were a bit sour, a fruit bite.
Ah Debussy. Thank you Spotify. This is really nice. How do you describe that. Like wine or a milkshake. Liquid. Very nice.
This bit tastes like vanilla and flowers. Jasmine flowers? Night flowers.
I like the shapes of this song a lot too. Printemps: 1. Très modéré. It's pretty. Lots of silk curtains. Vertical light pillars. Pretty colors, nothing primary, more like... soft pinks and indigo-blue-violets, touches of pale yellow here and there. Curtains. The harp is light blue there. Strings are green. Violin sections are usually green, why is that? Cellos are orange still, that deep warm brown-orange that Lynne likes.
I've lost my train of thought. Sorry about that.

Real things. Let me change the music, classical music is too encompassing, I can't concentrate on much else.

It's 2:30. What in the world am I trying to pull here. What am I trying to prove.
Why do I automatically shoot myself down, when I try to be honest, when I try to speak up. Programming. Childhood. I don't even remember the childhood, I wasn't then, the memories feel scary and when I try to touch them they crumble like ash paper.

There's a thing in my inbox. I should see what it is, read it. I always wait until the end of the day to read whatever I get from people, so I can focus entirely on it, and value it. So it stays with us until tomorrow and onwards.
"Tomorrow and onwards" is a victory phrase. It feels like a march through fields. Not a march, that's too solid. A procession? Walking with strength. Hope. Hope is a fire that never goes out. Hope is fire. Thank you Dream World. I should draw them more, like a child, stop trying so hard.
This string section is nice too. But it's blue? Silvery blue. Like snow in the evening. Mountains. It's sorrowful, but it's lovely to look at. It's a strange feeling.


Angels. This song moves too much to fit that. Let me check Infi's playlist, see what ze has.

Forgiveness. This song feels gold. Like the basilica ceilings. Gold in the shadows. Space. Angels.
I don't know how to react to this. There's a line in The Last Unicorn like this. "She neither laughed nor cried, for her joy was too great for her body to understand." It's like that with other emotions too. Like whatever this is. Holy awe. Sacred fear. I've spoken about that before. Staring up and knowing I'm so unworthy, I'm so filthy, I've done wrong, God forgive me. I am unworthy to be here, to look at you. I want to cover my face but I can't, God help me but I don't have that luxury with Infinitii and that is... that makes me want to wail with heart-rending contrition and laugh with utter brilliant bliss a the same time. I can't look away because ze is holding my face, looking at me with the same expression... ze knows, ze KNOWS everything I've done, why I'm here, the black and the white. Ze knows, ze is it. And then ze is beyond it. Within it. All of it. All-encompassing, somehow, these daemons, send them up to heaven and back so I can see how it transfigured them. Looking at me like I'm light incarnate. Making me feel like maybe I am.
"Take off your sandals, for the place where you are standing is holy ground." And suddenly it hits me that it's ALL holy ground, and I've been wearing boots for too long. I'll tear them off. I'll never wear shoes again. I'll kiss the dirt that thy hands have made, that every facet of god has walked upon.
The point is, I haven't been reverent enough. I haven't... it's terrifying, more than churches even, to realize that the God you worship is within your bones. To realize that divinity isn't confined to Sunday mass or holy water. It's me, it's in me, it's in you, always. I still have an ego, I'm sorry but it's here, and that realization of greater purpose (terrible purpose) terrifies it. Or does it terrify me? It's the knowledge-- old news-- that I have done it wrong, that I have harmed it, disrespected it. I have defiled this temple without realizing I was in a temple. It's... it hurts my head. It hurts my heart.

Laurie, Laurie, Laurie. She's still the statue at the altar, the knight bedecked in stars and swords, the armor of light. I keep seeing her like that.
Oh, that reminds me. There's a local spiritual expo in two weeks, I can go, I'm so happy. The aura woman should be there. I'm going to get some grounding stones. I'm also going to tell Genesis to NOT LEAVE and see if someone can see him too, not just me.
Today is Halloween, happy day. The veils are thin. I should go to sleep. I want to stay awake but I want to see people more.

Sorry for not getting anywhere with this. Sorry for all the brainspills lately. Can't talk about them, words don't work. I want to learn sign language, I'm going to, it would help so much for when I can't speak.

I'm going to try this web art thing. I like it. It's abstract enough, raw enough. I'll try it. See if it works, without getting too negative. Not negative, what's the word... splintery. Fractured. Without hitting red spots in the mind.
I'm not angry. I'm not even sad, not really? I'm just... there's no word for this. It's a soft-sad, a fragile sad like teacup glass. I keep thinking of Easter. Like if a flower was breakable. Kids. This music is stronger than me. Much stronger, it's all sweeping strings and piano fortitude. It's a powerful song. I wonder if you can work magic with sounds like this. Hmmmm. Ideas. I'll run that through headspace. It'll work.

It's 3AM. Life tastes like orange tea and fortune cookies and the oven light in the kitchen. That's funny.

It's Halloween. Remember Jewel's huge affinity with bats? We'll have to remember that today. So many of us have affinities with the "grim reaper" sort of death image. Spiders in headspace, we should en-lighten them. What's the word. To take the tar out of their hearts. I'm sure we could have good spiders. And Knife's our vampire, lovely guy. It's holiday spirit all up in here.

I do need to sleep. Chaos is probably asleep already, Laurie hasn't yelled at me to go to bed yet so she's probably catching this vibe and worrying instead. Boss hasn't said anything either, then again the bad voices chased him away for a while, I've only just begun reconnecting to his worldspace lately, I'm so glad. He is such a darling, I forgot how safe I feel around him.

Okay. This is one heck of an entry. I don't even know what I wrote.
Tomorrow is... today. Today is Friday. I have no idea what we will do or what. We'll see. It's fun that way.
Better lights, better dreams, than what came before, improvement every day. The sun grows always brighter, and when it dies it will become more than it was. Dust is life too. Black holes. Quantum leaps. Infinite horizons. The vastness of space.
I'm very fragmented at this hour, good heavens.
May your bones bless into stars. Flower petals. Roses. Roses and coffins and sunrises. Bless your dust.

Have a lovely morning.

 




 

 

 

prismaticbleed: https://www.deviantart.com/teacosies/art/celebi-420071633 (tears)


Just a brainspill to pass the time.

It's only 11PM and I am so tired, spiritually so. I'm just going to go to sleep. I didn't sleep well at all last night, I woke up about 8 times and kept having nightmares. The one I remember... I was trying to steal cereal from a store? I didn't have money and was trying to sneak it out, but my bro and his girlfriend were there, and they kept following me and staring at me. I got so upset I gave the cashier my money and just left all the groceries, I didn't want the guilt of having them now. But when I left they followed me, I ran but they cornered me in some dark corner of the cellar, where I was hiding behind a sheet of metal. I was holding a rusty axe to my throat with tears running down my face, wanting to die but wanting those two to leave and being exhausted and being scared of the pain. They found me and all I know is that Laurie took over, beautifully brutal, and I swear the dreambody actually switched to hers. She got us out of there. That's all I know and that's comfort enough.
She didn't say anything about the axe. I understand why.

I cannot remember the last time I genuinely laughed or smiled, and that is frightening and heartbreaking.
'Tuning in to bliss' or whatever isn't working because that term got disrupted somehow. Wrong word now, it's sad. And so much 'happiness' is emotionless now. I can't remember how to feel emotions. Things are too numb. I told the therapist, I forget what she said. I think it's a coping mechanism or something. Moral corruption. "Good people don't rebel, don't have opinions, don't judge." So I don't judge anything as happy or sad or good or bad, I just sit here and let life wash over me like bleached foam, I remember when that used to be ocean water, that was a long time ago.
Not allowed to feel. It's false. Feelings aren't real. Who put this into my head. Who put it there, who taught me this, is it right?
I'm tired of listening to aliens and angels and false prophets and angry gods. I'm so tired of being terrified to question their whims and orders and chiding and coddling. Leave me alone. Maybe that will condemn me to hell but I cannot freaking function when you won't stop whispering into my ears. It's too loud, I can't see. I can't live. Is that what you want?
The worst demons are the ones that look just like angels, and all the evidence supports that too. The devil quotes Scripture for his own purposes.


I am so damn tired. I want to stay off the Internet for all of November. Especially Tumblr. That place is so toxic. Toxic toxic, poison. Not worth the effort and time. The people I care about there can still see me here. I need to leave that place for a while, heal my head. Our head. That differentiation is important. Things have been so vague lately.


I bought squash today. It's comforting to cook, to cut apart and separate after. I need to do things with my hands, disassembling, to calm down often. Just taking things apart, organizing pieces into piles, moving them around again, making different groups, over and over. People think it's weird but it helps so much. I spend 5, 6 hours in the kitchen every day now because the only thing I can shred and compartmentalize is food. I don't eat it. I just move it around really. I need to buy a box of things that I can do this with instead, get out of the kitchen, there's too much noise and people in there and that just feeds the stress cycle. I'll think of something.
I thought of making a stimming box or something. Like pieces of different textures, little things that make sounds, pretty clear plastics and glossy bits and colors. Maybe. But I don't like so many material possessions. I'm cleaning things out the way it is. Less and less.

On that note I might be homeless soon. Sorry I didn't say so sooner. I don't like thinking about it because it's existentially disturbing on some level, not knowing how we'd take care of ourself on our own right now, where will we get money for safe food and transportation and things. I don't like to think about it. Positive, positive. We need to focus on the positive. We CAN do this, we have the power, we've done it before. But I haven't laughed in weeks and I only smile at night and I'm so tired, I want more alone time, I want a place in this damn house where I can dissociate for three hours and NOT be hacked or otherwise mangled, I want to be able to go into headspace without smelling the old blood and feeling the lightning buzz in the air. I'm tired. We're tired.

At night it's better. At night there's hope. I think. They said hope was sinful, a vice, a false thing to lead you astray. Is it?
If it's not, if hope keeps you walking towards better days, let us have it. Stop telling us hope is a wolf in sheep's clothing. Is it? It hurts to think about.
At night there's hope. E told us of a dream ze had about Chaos, the other day. I haven't stopped thinking about it. The night before ze told us, we had been so sad, and he was there to comfort us. We didn't say or do anything and we didn't move, too tired. That was okay. He said he'd be there, and didn't push the issue, didn't make us do or say anything different. Thank you. Too many people outside did the opposite. I want my mind to be full of the better options, of respect like that. And the next morning ze told us of the dream and I just looked at that message, "of all days to hear that," and I keep thinking of it.

There's blood all over the legs and it's odd, I don't know when it got there. I don't know who put it there and when. Back to the dissociative days I guess. At least there was retribution, that at least keeps things moral and holy, that at least fights the demons back.

I think I'm forcing myself into too much of a box. I think my life needs to be more abstract. Art is so draining now, except when I just do swirls of color and things. Drawing concrete solid forms makes my head hurt and my eyes want to cry. Why? Is that because of college? We've heard of some systems being unable to draw people because of abuse memories. But I don't want to be ruled by that, those days are over. Except the family keeps triggering us so bad. Except Jeremiah was out again last night, trying to protect the children from errant blind bodies outside. It's so sad, to not know anyone here who can talk to us, who can listen to us.
If I had money I would just play with creative things. I'd buy beads and fabric and gems and stuff and just make things. I think. I'd like to try. I'd buy little canvases and do paintings like Cannon used to, just broad swathes of gouache and watercolor and glitter. Inkblots! We actually made so man inkblots, we love them, we want to sell them but how? We'll put them on etsy maybe. Love inkblots. That's the sort of art I LIKE to do, is that okay? Does that make us less of an artist? If we like weird fragmented hazy ideas and things. Is that less? Does that count of art?
Music too. Handbells, so many. Cellos. A piano. Thumb pianos. Bells! Like church bells, a choir. Metallophones. Timpanis, for those lovely drum rolls. The back of a piano, those open strings. Wood, wooden sounds, percussion. Just play things into a microphone and layer it, build on it, let it flow. The symphonies in our head slowly taking shape. A flute, an english horn, an orchestra. Sweeping notes and feelings, can we hire an orchestra? That would be so cool. But abstract, that too. We need a microphone. Step one. Get one and we can start.
Is this why I can't "write a book?" Because the structure, the linear-ness, is hard for me to understand? Again, does that make me flawed? If other people get frustrated with me, if I inconvenience them? "The customer is always right." "There's no market for your work." "We can't sell this." What do I do? I'll still have these idea waterfalls. But how to sort them... like the squash, like the pieces of things, circuitboards. Not puzzles, that's one-option-only. Set outcome. I just like taking things apart and putting them into a new order I thought of, something nice. It's what I'm trying to do with typecodes. I need visuals. It's easier that way. What am I saying.
I'd love to write a book but I've never seen a linear story. I see bursts here and there, maybe only a handful of actual 'events.' Everything else is data, is "knowing," is intuitive. That makes it hard to draw people too, I don't "see" so many of them, but I know what they look like... I've said that before. And I know what they are like, too, even if I've never seen them act as a person. It's hard to put into words, into a book, that sort of imagination and things. I wonder what other options there are. I'll find out.

I might be homeless soon. Don't think about it. I have to.
The mother disowned us, that we know. The father might let us stay with him for a month or two tops. He did before, in 2010, we don't remember. He got really really mad though, impatient with our difficulties in the long term. Understandable. Brother is not safe, especially not with the girlfriend. Not safe at all.
Grandfather does not want us here. Grandmother "needs us" currently BUT the second she discovers we are trans*, we will be on the streets. I am trying so so hard to hide this, it's making me sad and paranoid and that is feeding this numb depression. "Don't feel anything." Don't exist. Now the body is changing, scary in some ways, so scary, but now it doesn't look or sound like her. That's a godsend. We will take that. But... no one can know. Except we can't hide it. There's hair on the face, the voice is breaking. People keep asking. Everyone is asking. People suspect. One day it will be unavoidable. And in this family, who still holds ancient prejudices, where will we be? Not in it. Gone. I wish it were otherwise. But it's not safe here anyway.
To live on our own... should we? To have one friend there, or two, would be nice. Company is good, to keep track of time, to keep us from dissociating and forgetting to eat or bathe or move for too long. To help us function on bad days. It would be ideal. Does that make us weak? Does that make us manipulative? They said we were, we don't want that happening again. Ssh that's over forever, done with, thank goodness. Memories are dripping away now, almost gone, free to go.
Where would we go. Looking at other states, better rent prices, better rights for LGBTA+ people, et cetera. Nice weather, lots of trees. Thinking of somewhere in New England maybe, just ideas. Or a bit below us. Not too far at first, of course. But away from here, where we are shackled to the past. SLC showed us how blissful that was at least, no one knowing who drove this body before, the freedom to BE. That feeling stayed. Stays. That's a nice thing that we want again, once the body is changed enough. A new start.
We'll do this, we can do this, here's some hope, it's nice. One step at a time.

It's 11:30. We really want to go to bed at 10PM every day, that's the truth. We get so tired. But we force ourselves to stay awake, because it's at least quiet at night. We want to get up early and have sunlight, but then it's not quiet. We want to go out and do morning jogs again, to have lovely quiet slow mornings, to take the daytime to create and work. We don't want to struggle with fatigue every evening just to have peace. Hm. We'll try again tomorrow.


This is a jumble... tomorrow is Thursday. We'll have to sleep in then. The grandmother is cleaning, Overload will lose her mind. The sensory overload is hell. It's only one day a week, only one day. We'll deal. The vibe is so so bad but we'll deal. Maybe we'll go outside.
I can vacuum though, I love vacuuming it's fun, we could do that all day. And we do need to clean this room more, organizing all the books, lining everything up in straight rows on the shelves. That's good too. Then when it's all done we will... cook... a tiny kabocha squash. It's so small. I will take a picture of it for you it's great. The farmers didn't know how to cook them actually, we got to tell them how when we bought them, it was so nice. They listened and were happy to hear it. It's like a sweet potato. You can eat the skin, it's the best part. Kabocha squash. It tastes like a cucumber egg sometimes, it's great.

OH I promised you guys autumn pictures and I FOUND the camera but I could only get three pictures because it rained and most of the leaves fell. Here look.



Okay we have to sleep. She won't stop talking to us in that scary scary way and I want to cry. I want to tell her to stop but then she'll get mad and spite us for the next day or two, she doens't understand. but i want it to stop or at least i want to be numb enough to not care
see this is the problem, what is it? what is the problem? we are the problem, for having a problem
that's nonsense, it's a lie
no it's not
sorry. sleep


A positive note? Um, oh, I tried writing music again the other night. Just ideas. I got something! I'll try to work on it more later. Parnassus and Rosewindow stuff actually. I wish I had more sounds to work with though. Ah well, we do what we can.

I just realized Xennie might still be awake so I'm going to go wish her a good night too, bye everyone~




prismaticbleed: (held)

 

A few things I've forgotten to write about lately.


+ We got our sutures/staples taken out a week ago, on a Thursday. That was notable for two reasons, the only things I remember about it... one, Razor tried to front while the stuff was being removed, because we didn't know if it would hurt or not and she "wanted to try." She had some trouble getting in (she is not a social fronter) but Knife was there to support her. I know that much. Second, though, was right before that; I had to wait for about ten minutes, in the patient room, before the doc came in, and they had me lying down. Since I was still morning-foggy (it was 9AM and I went to sleep late), I closed my eyes and just relaxed for a bit. I was rather shocked when I noticed that the hospital atmosphere was profoundly reassuring to me at the time. I don't know if it's a White thing or what, but... the Plague rooms used to have that aura, notably. Fluorescent lights, buzzing quietly, the antiseptic smell, the feeling of being in a small space, you get the idea. And yet there's something I find oddly comforting about it. That feels redemptive. Our hospital visits have rarely been "optimistic"-- there was the psych ward, some horribly dysphoric appointments, all this stomach trouble, etc.-- really, only the pre-surgery memories we have are straight-up nice. And the house bathroom, where so much awful abuse happened, carried that same sterile buzzing vibe. But we dream about hospitals all the time... hospitals, universities, big grand empty sprawling buildings. And we love it. They've never felt 'negative' to us. I'm rambling somewhat but the point is, lying there in that room that was practically made to match the old Plague levels, I felt totally content. That silent sterility felt caring and kind for once. And that's a good thing in my book.

+ Last Monday, I think, my grandmother's sister and her daughters came to visit. Her youngest daughter had a new baby and my grandmother wanted to meet him, so they brought him up (along with his 2-year-old brother) and literally just chilled out in our kitchen for about 5 hours. It was a little taxing for me, just being around people talking for so long, but it wasn't bad because they didn't force me to interact. Now, in theory I'm uncomfortable around kids (as I cannot take care of them as I feel obligated to) but I have no problem being a bystander around them. So I had no trouble watching everyone fawn over this 6-month-old. However, geez, what a pretty kid. He had eyes the color of sodalite, they were so big. At one point I reached over to him to say hi, and he grabbed my finger and just looked at me for like three solid minutes. I'm telling you I've never had a kid that young look at me so intelligently. Really I just wish I hadn't been in such an unstable state, battling the social programming of the situation, trying to figure out "how are you suppoed to act around a baby," etc. But I was able to just look back at him, too, for a while. And that was cool.

+ Dishonored has been my clock, haha. I tried to do one mission a day after the surgery, but after we finished the Knife of Dunwall, my brother took over the Xbox again so I haven't been able to complete the Brigmore Witches missions. Nevertheless that's why there's been a dearth of "daily event" updates lately... for quite a few days practically all we did was play Dishonored and cook winter squash. Amusing but true. So I can only remember "what happened outside" if I search through the game memories, and see what is tied to them. For example, last Sunday we were doing the Barrister Timsh mission, because I remember dealing with the Hatters as my brother was taking a quiz for his college classes in the same room (his computer is right by the Xbox) and we had to stop for a while and help him. Then the mother brought all this food up the house right when we were trying to save Thalia without being seen. Honestly not much happens in the home anymore; usually it's just me and the grandparents there, and the grandfather has never interacted with us much. The grandmother is hit-and-miss so we have to be careful as she can be great or terribly triggering. Either way, days are long and empty now. So post-surgery, since I couldn't leave the house or move well, Dishonored took up all that interim time. I just feel I have to justify playing it, as I've been hardwired to think I have to be working constantly. My apologies. Still, I'm back doing my daily jogs already but the brain-floaty feeling I've had since the surgery hasn't abated. Admittedly that's why I haven't gone back to finish Daud's missions-- it's hard to concentrate like this. I'm not sure why it is.
Oh yeah, and Leon is a huge Dishonored fan, it's adorable. He told me back before we even beat the story mode and so he's been helping when he can. His thing is stealth, even moreso than me (Jewel is all action of course), so when we need to explore we'll let him take over if he wants. Nathaniel sticks around to watch and comment on it too, especially since now he's intrigued by the flowery aesthetics of the witches. Either way it's great, we're all enjoying this. I will try and get some time in on Monday (I can't get near the Xbox on weekends) so I'll keep you posted.

+ I've spend the past two days watching Gravity Falls on a whim, as I've been curious about it since it originally aired... and again, I've been terribly dissociated enough recently to have an excuse to watch something for an extended period of time. It's cute, but I'm uncomfortable with a lot of the jokes and topics? I've never been good with TV shows. So heartspace is making sure no tar/plague stuff gets fed, and I'm just thanking heaven that I haven't had any fiction lag from it (which is hell on earth for me). The only effect so far has been vocal bleedover, which makes it hard to tune into internal speech because there's too much auditory residue. Really, if I listen to something for too long, especially a voice, it will color the way I percieve things internally for a while. That's why I don't like exposing myself to too much, TV or music or movies or anything. It really fuzzes up my head. Anyway I just started Season 2 and I'm looking forward to see where this is going, stuff just got super serious dude.

+ DREAM WORLD. I have been trying so hard to get back into it and today I struck gold-- I had to head to the farmer's market to buy more kabocha squash (the food of the gods) and on the way up, I decided to fight the brain fog by reciting the entire old draft from memory. So I started with Part One ("It was a beautiful day in the Dream World" etc.) and I got up to the scene where they find Crysta in the city when BOOM, it hit me. "Wait a second, then that means--" and then I got on this fantastic tangent of plot development that I had entirely overlooked before. Thanks 10-year-old me for somehow writing relevant stuff into the story before you even knew what the story was! Honestly it's creepy how DW grows so perfectly, creepy but incredible. So I'm excited to see what this unearths. as I still have so many questions about world mechanics and history and the like.
Also. While I'm thinking of it, I think I need to try "tuning into" character vibes again. It's totally different from heartspace; here, you can co-front or mindlink, and we all share a collective life anyway. Not so with Leagueworlds. I have to stay an observer, while still being able to feel intimately enough the "aura" of that person; what they are like, not as words but as a feeling. Once I get that to click, then the Links kick in, and story writing happens. However I was thinking about that today and I was shocked to realize how many people in DW don't have Links like that going. Vez does, Nebisai does, Justice does, Maitru does (thank heavens)-- which explains why I feel so much more comfortable writing for them, why it's so easy. But I can't get into Jigaria's head, so to speak. I can't see through Eidmonev's eyes yet. It's worrisome but it's a driving fire in my heart to do that, to get to know them better as people, to love them more completely. That's my #1 thing to do, as I literally cannot do anything else until I have that base to work from. It's their story, it's their life, their world-- I'm just writing it down. So this is a huge soul-deep relief, to finally know what to do next, and how to do it. Growth is guaranteed once I begin. I can feel it and it's so nice.

+ There was a night, I don't know when, but something bad had happened and I ended up staring at the light in the bathroom ceiling at like 1AM. I felt half-alive and even less awake, but as I stared at it numbly all I could see were sparkles. Like literal dancing sparkles, bright white, all swirling around the light in my vision (and only the light). No matter what I did they kept glowing. I ended up smiling and laughing softly, but with real childlike happiness, as I watched. It felt... like, no matter what had just happened, there was this still. There was still light and joy even now. And the same went for me. I went to bed without fear then.

+ I saw Markus yesterday. It was right after therapy, he was calling Genesis to come upstairs and keep him company for a while? He was feeling unsettled and needed someone to talk to. But that struck me, because not only is his vibe stronger than ever, as well as his visuals... but he feels closer. Like now that the Outspacers are settled in, they no longer feel "outside" at all. There was always a sort of distance before, but now they feel like they are rooted into heartspace just as much as the rest of us. Markus did say something to that effect but it was more of a wondering thing, like he wasn't sure. I haven't seen Ryman about but I know he's dealing with personal issues right now so I won't push the issue.
Markus had roses in his hair, when I saw him. Two of them, deep red against that dusty purple hue. Tha's new. But I'm... moved, in a secondhand way, that he took that motif on so strongly after he recieved it from Jewel way back when. It's significant. She's grateful for it.

+ There's a new kid in heartspace, I think. Lately when we need to listen despite this heavy headfog, someone has been 'shadowing' in order to do that. They're a Sky holder, and they aren't human-- they have big big ears, like a bat or something. Nevertheless when they are around it's borderline tangible, which is always something to take note of. No face yet, but definite roots growing.

+ There was a hack a few days ago. That's all I know. It was at night, and it resulted in a solid hour of Retributors screaming into the voice recorder. I haven't listened to it yet because it's shocking. It's jarring in a heart-wrenching way. Whenever audio files appear on the recorders, it takes me ages to get through them. To hear people talking through the body... it's surreal, it's wonderful, it's painful. In the wake of such an event it leaves me unable to respond, feeling both a tearfully relieved gratitude that they are there, that they care, that we survived-- and a horror that tears at my stomach and ribs, a sick nausea at knowing why they are there, why they are sobbing and shouting... why I wasn't there to hear them when it happened. It's so jumbled. But I'll have to take time tomorrow and transcribe it, if I can stomach it. I know there was a hugely important revelation when all was said and done, so... I'll do it, somehow. Me or someone else. But it'll be written out.


That's all I can think of tonight. I hope everyone is doing well.

 

 

 

oct 17

Oct. 17th, 2014 11:46 pm
prismaticbleed: (league)

 

Just a thought.

I have time. It's weird, how new that feeling is.
All my life I guess I felt pressed for time, like there was never a future for me. As a child I could never imagine myself as an adult. Ever. I know that much of our past. Part of that was gender dysphoria, sure, but remember we were convinced we would die at age 20 until we hit that birthday.
But I digress. This is creatively-centered, now. We have time... and it's wonderful. I've been pressuring myself to get everything done now-- no revisions, no idle time, no room for mistakes or second-guesses. And so I've been running. I have. I'm scared, to face that beast I've created. That's not creativity. It's control. Nothing can grow in that environment.
But time, time has bloomed today. I was scrolling through some Dishonored extended-universe lore online, and... the creators left so much out of the game, things that were in the works for years, things they were still building. It's amazing. And it made me realize, geez, they didn't start working on that game five months before it was published. That seems like it was in development for years, even just theoretically, as a seedling idea. It took time, it's still taking time, and that's great.
I never gave myself-- ourselves, the League and I both-- that luxury before?
I can make mistakes. I can play with ideas. I can theorize, I can speculate, I can question. I can take a wild concept and run with it, see if it collapses or continues after a while. I can be free, and so can they, all the people I am writing about. I don't have to be "perfect," not by that definition. I don't have to be flawless, impossibly so. I can allow for messy evolution, and it will be all the more beautiful for it.

...Growing up that "no spare time, no second try" mindset was hardwired, I guess, especially with the Dream World first draft. I adore that first draft. It was gorgeously childlike, utterly without boundaries, this freewheeling thing of sheer imagination and rainbow jumbles of inspiration. I loved it. But every time I mentioned it, the mother would say... "you have to finish it soon, so you can publish it!" Always demanding a finished work. Always. "How much longer are you going to take?" "You have to end this sometime!" Always finality, always a nail driven through the foot trying to move forwards. I didn't know how to explain to her that none of these stories were going to end, not literally, not really. In a linear sense yes, the back cover would close, the film reel would spool out. There would always be a set beginning and end to the material aspect of it, to what was eventually bound and given. But you cannot contain the entirety of those worlds, of those lives, within such a small container. I knew that, just as well as I knew that I had to find a concrete pair of points to work from nevertheless. But even as I struggled to do so, I was told that I had no time. "If you don't do it now, you'll never do it!" Damn it we were a child, an infant juggling universes, what in the world were you demanding of us? Our own mind was only just beginning to open to the broadness of those tales, we couldn't comprehend the whole story that early...
Is that a poor excuse? If I never stop working, never stop loving, never close my eyes, am I still making excuses for not having a "finished product," however limited its content may be in the grand scheme of things? I feel so guilty, and yet, I don't.
I want time to explore, and play, and love and learn, with these worlds. I cannot repeat myself enough, I've never really been able to do that before. Ever. I've... well, Jewel might have, back in 2001 and 2002. That's why so much happened then. But I don't know. For me, I've been demanding perfectionism, not realizing there was always another, better option.

I'm excited, but it's perfectly tranquil. It's like reaching the top of a hill and seeing a broad expanse of fields and hills and flowers, but instead of shouting for joy and running straight into it... I'm sighing with tired bliss, smiling fit to burst, and following the meandering patterns of violets down the hill. I'm stoked as hell to continue this, absolutely, but... time. It flows, it broadens this, it paints it this gorgeous ocean-teal hue, promising that as long as I continue to take steps, however little, it will support me like the tide at my heels. It's hard to put into words. It's just so nice. I'm glad for this.

Where to start. I'm laughing, I already know, there are too many threads.
When in the world did I become so infatuated with the "pre-storyline" cast of Dream World? All those individuals who paved the path for the Guardians I met as a child, those people whose existences and effects weren't revealed to me until years later... I'm talking Justice and Revenge, Opal and Sage, Ementain and his siblings, Nebisai and his fellows, even Deropele. Maybe it's specifically the fact that they are all the foundation for the later heroines and heroes, the ones I met first, without knowing how or why at the time. Maybe it's specifically that very sense of sprawling purpose that I love. Seeing their lives slowly branch out into something infinitely greater and more connected than a single point, is amazing. It's like drawing a map of light, like tracing networks of veins and rivers with my fingers. All these pieces forming a masterpiece when you step back and glimpse just what the bigger picture is. So
But then even the new guys are so wonderful, gosh I love them. Maitru and Preludove and Dakeep and Pagotamiar and Hissiamese and Psyquatro, Azurai and Kaiiko and Aquazille and Karavi and Sapphius and Iridicel... names that have defined my life more than my own has. We have time. We have so much time, to get to know each other better, to learn and discover what I couldn't until now.

Sorry if this is a jumble to read. I'm just... profoundly relieved. I think I can get so much more work done now, if I'm not demanding "instant final results," all the time.
I'll still share the shareable pieces online, of course. Honestly the questions we've received so far, however small, feel euphoric. They are wonderful catalysts. I'm still mulling over at least two, as they are things I've never really thought about until now and that shocked me to realize. It helps, massively.
I'm laughing, though; the only thing that doesn't help is the fact that three of my favorite characters ever are major, merciless spoilers. I absolutely cannot talk about them freely right now and it's driving me mad, ironically enough. But that's motivation too. Work to get to that point.
I miss the Parnassus crew too, they're wonderful, their world is surprisingly rich too and that's exciting. Hokthai is putting feelers out again, but that one's trapped under a truckload of expectations and fear, so I'm thinking of freeing it up a lot in the near future. Heck every Leagueworld is still glowing, none of them ever stop feeling totally blissfully alive, there's a whirlwind of color in my chest from them all and it makes me so, so happy to realize that I don't think that's ever going to disappear.
I have to stop thinking so hard. It's midnight and analytical or concrete thoughts utterly fail at this hour anyway.

Life's been good, lately, if only a tad dusty. That feeling means we need to go inside and upstairs more. We need to push at the grey walls of daily life a little more. There are big changes on the horizon, I can feel them, massive personal shifts... but no idea when they're going to hit on a linear scale. Perhaps that's up to us, for the most part.

It's late, I need sleep. I want to get up early and read old notes and just... write. Sketch. Whatever. Weekends have an awful psychological mire to them usually and I want to break that up. We'll infuse joy into this, all of us, everyone.

I want to send some of that joy, that quiet warm light, to all of you tonight... so let these words be an offering of it, with love.

 

 

 

prismaticbleed: (held)


update for october 15th 2014


early today, went to the farmers market to get some food. it started to pour rain. jay stood in it smiling broadly, rain is sort of a synchronistic thing between him and cz and he'd been concerned about a "drought" lately, on a heart level. but this felt like the exact opposite, so that meant so much.

javier spoke to jay shortly earlier in the day too, he was scared of what was being put into the red slot. not much was said but it was a powerful concern.

headspace memory picks up around 6pm?
infinitii. slipping badly into tar territory. with jay. wreckage almost triggered, kept out by unknown socials. jeremiah showed up, angry, to protect kids. jay was around by then, said the situation was too volatile, was trying to get infi to calm down. jeremiah stuck around and did not leave, shocking, but he refused to let the children get hurt should anything go wrong here.
infinitii overwhelmed by vice, vibe totally off. jay LUCID and not hateful or apathetic, telling infi "I cannot do that for you, I'm sorry." much conflict there, as infi was reacting with heartbroken anger? "i love you, why won't you let me express that." but lethal context limits. plus there are lots of "blurred boundaries" as far as infi is concerned.
later, infi scared of being a "whore," jay saying ze is not, ze is not defined by hir darker tendencies, so to speak. plus that word does not apply at all.
infi wanted to be alone for a while. jeremiah still caught the pain to buffer it from the kids, that was awful to realize

talking to headspace later. started at 9:30? terribly tired.
jay and laurie first. listening to old voice recordings. "why'd you lay down the law on mel," what triggered that? jay said old hurt, mostly projection. we have no real memory so things got skewed. but the relationship was sadly not working, so putting it aside was needed anyway. however there is purely positive memory data IN the voice recordings so that was beautiful to tap into.

slipped into imagining in that context, what if laurie was channeled again, what would it be like this time? kept falling out of "what-ifs" though, both she and jay preferred literal communication. jay was also wondering if it was possible to channel infi at all. laurie at one point said "infi feels like a church" and to that, jay asked "even on hir worst days?" laurie caught the implying vibe and sternly asked "what happened." so the topic switched to earlier, with infi. laurie hadn't heard, unsurprisingly.

mention of the lime/sky slots feeling somewhat hesitant for potential? like they were still "growing into" actual colors.
lynne walked in, listening to a few more voice files, then stopped and just talked.

javier came in shortly after, in tears, revealed it was about the infi situation earlier. jeremiah had told him about it, as much as he could. javier was worried for him and the kids, as well as for himself-- the red slot is the closest to the black slot and that keeps bleeding into his function via subconscious programming.
javier yelled at jay about this at first (not angrily, just in pain), this got more info out about the infi situation in general.
his visuals were slipping, said this was because of the current red core instability, the tar kept trying to "rewrite his role" and he was distraught over it. said he "needed a bodyguard," but none of the retributors seemed fitting for the job (it'd be too much of an extra role). to that, lynne said she'd do it, as well as spine. "I'll shield you." she said it'd be pretty cool, plus she cared about him as her spectrum neighbor already. javier thanked her sincerely for that.

xenophon walked in, saw jay and curled up on his lap. she was tired but heard us around and stopped by. while she was there though, the immediate concern was again about her parentage, as jay is not her literal father and he is struggling with the "role." we figured out that the main problem was actually tied to the word 'dad.' the energy was tangibly linked to EROS, it was triggering his residual bloodline whenever jay heard it. xennie said she could just call him "jay," elaborated that "eros had never been there for her" and plus he was "mean once." either way, she said jay was her best friend and she loved him like a father regardless. jay said the "stepfather" term still fit, if she wanted, xennie said that was okay too.
however jay and cz had been discussing this last night-- neither of them really matched the "father" title and had taken it on without understanding the implications. so jay then said that maybe they could be her 'guardians' instead? xennie gasped and said "like dream world?" jay said yes. xennie loved the idea, ultimately decided cz is her guardian but jay is instead her "royal protector" to reference dishonored. she said laurie is also 'her bodyguard' which was cute.

discussed daemons with xennie there. figured out they are "right on the line" between vice and virtue; they are the "potential" to be either at any time. this is the key to their function: they elicit love from their core-souls, but also terror. they allow those most damaged and frightening parts of the psyche to be actively forgiven, healed, and accepted.
jay said infinitii's main "vice" was lust, effectively-- or at least the potential to be it. infi runs mostly on the spiritual battleground between "sacred sex," total purity and chastity, and carnal desire. there is a ton of fear and conflict there.
jay explaining that the biggest problem was that, he does love infinitii avidly, but he cannot be afraid of hir. and so when infi gets into dangerous territory jay is all too willing to forgive that as it happens. but today was monumental because jay asserted himself and recognized that what was healthiest for him was not what infi wanted/needed. this is new territory for him. it took courage and self-love to admit that he did love infi but their methods of expressing that did not mesh, at least not at that time. again the only reason why infi keeps using dangerous contexts is because that is what has been programmed into the subconscious, it is "obligatory behavior" based in confusion. so infinitii is suffering more than anyone else, according to jay. jay said that he will do everything in his power to help infi through this, he will not give up on hir ever.

as for other daemons, jessica's ("chocoloco") is wrath, markus's is assumedly pride, and ryman's appears to be envy? unsure, markus is very afraid of his daemon and ryman is pretending his doesn't exist, effectively.
xenophon asked how one gets a daemon, jay said it's "an extreme reaction" when someone gains enough internal conflict that it needs to be externalized to be healed. so it was better to love oneself strongly enough to not need a daemon. xennie said that was good.


later concern with "context-locked behavior?" tied to past core residue, and social fronters. tied to "why it's so hard for jay to front in the body," also worries about jess.
"heal" versus "transmute," lynne said the latter was better. it didn't have the implication of something "needing to be fixed"

archivists. "level windows" opened in the air for them as usual, we could see into where they were without going there. sherlock had a hair change? visuals not locked in yet. said jay could find it.
lynne complimented isadora's hair ("I could never get mine that perfectly straight"), isadora in turn complimented kalisha. also her "selective mutism" clarification, more like "I can talk but prefer not to use speech to communicate." also parallel between blue instability with not speaking, that did not apply to orange.
(later, garrison apparently tries to stay "tapped in" to active data whereas isadora and kalisha don't. this is why he's the "go-to guy" for immediate data and not them.)

jewel was "triggered" around here too BUT through a level split, not fronting! she was waiting for us to finish because she had been working on dream world.
ABOUT THAT, sherlock pointed out that we know what the gap really is-- we kept thinking of league people as CONCEPTS, instead of people!! we forgot that we can literally visit or talk to them, they aren't just ideas. once that is recognized actively, the gap disappears. this is why "discussing" leagueworlds in the past never worked, as it put them back on a conceptual level.
on that note lynne kept making jokes about "quantum mechanics" as far as the "observation makes reality coherent" idea goes; basically subatomic things allegedly only exist in a "state of potential" until consciously observed, then they take on a specific state? said that seemed to apply strongly to headspace too. jay said that was actually super important to keep in mind, oddly it cancelled out the doubt too. there's no questioning that we ARE when you're upstairs, after all.

laurie and lynne walked xenophon to bed
javier kissed jay, tearfully and without warning, followed by a total emotion spill on the "red instability" topic again. he admitted, surprisingly, that he understood what it was like for jay and infi, because he'd been with infi once too, and also with eros. and that is why he was scared and angry, because the lack of coherency and awareness in those situations-- followed by the fear and pain and blind consequence-- was something he was struggling to get a grip on as well. he didn't know what to do either. jay said that they both just needed to be more assertive? effectively. knowing that it was not wrong to say "I have different needs here" even if that meant they had to leave the situation entirely.
jay said he'd help him at any time, however he could. either way.

jeremiah eventually came up to get javier, said he "heard them talking" from below. paused upon seeing jay, just told him to be careful, "don't ever let that happen again." not angry, just solemnly concerned, shaken.

not long after, wreckage appeared rather suddenly, from circular stairwell. mood was shockingly calm, compassionate. said she wasn't mad at jay or infi, she heard about it and she "knew more than you know" due to being chthonic; black energy seeps into their level quite a lot, they have inherent knowledge of it that people don't realize as a result?
TAR VS SAND, she summoned some black energy and turned it from the first into the second. illustrating previous points. then added, "you're not corrupt," said NO ONE in the system was. there were only flaws or "taints?" like it was all surface-level. she knew this now. jay said "but my blood is black," wreckage said "then keep it dreamsand," if it was truly corrupt it'd kill him, it would be tar not blood. jay nodded understanding, that was true on a few levels. wreckage said it was the same with infi, ze was not corrupt even after hir fears of it today. emphasized this.
laurie said this was "new" for her, behavior-wise (she started out as our most violent retributor). wreckage said it was because she'd been thinking of her color lately, what it meant to be GOLD of all things. it demanded honor and compassion and strength. so she was simply acting more in tune with herself there.
either way wreckage left on a very hopeful note, which was amazing really, jay said he was very glad she was nicer now because he "always liked her"

lynne and jay talking, trying to be less distant. lynne put her arms around his shoulders, jay immediately froze up a bit. lynne laughably said to him "I'm attracted to girls" to let him know he was safe, as far as that context went-- programming was putting walls up. then she said she'd like for him to think of her as a best friend, like laurie. added that she wanted to see him think of everyone in headspace like that, which is his wish too.
jay hugged her, said she smelled like rosin and "peach pie filling." lynne thought that was hilarious, loved it.

laurie and jay talking for a while at the end. strong visual data, even after so long.
jay said there was a feeling of profound safety and strength about her. she said that whenever he needed that, she'd be there.

ultimately, everyone agreeing that "going upstairs" is effectively meditation, it's instantly centering and calming and it feels like it works on totally different brainwaves (hence the trouble writing things down afterwards; there is a tangible shift when you go back into the body). we're talking a lot more lately, but all agreed that we should try to have at least one solid hour, if not two, dedicated to nothing but headspace communication every evening. we did this in the winter I think? either way it would help us across the board.



that's all we have for today, it's almost 1am so there is no time to add on now.
hopefully that covers everything. see you tomorrow.


 

101414

Oct. 14th, 2014 12:43 pm
prismaticbleed: (shatter)

 



...Well. I'm shaking. Apparently I have one hell of a rough week coming up.

 

My mother just disowned me.
She told me to my face, she wants nothing to do with me, "you're sick in the head," she's cutting all ties, et cetera. She wouldn't stop shouting.
Furthermore, she insists that my brothers despise me, and my grandfather no longer wants me in the house, but they won't tell me this for God knows what reason. No one will talk to me, ever. Then this happens.
I am so tired of people never saying things to my face until they explode. Why can't we just discuss this like sane human beings? I'm willing to change and improve, if you have a problem just tell me.

 

I don't know what to do though. My mother keeps calling docs and hospitals, trying to get me admitted to another psychiatric ward against my will. I'm scared of that, we don't want to endure that again.
God I do not want to end up back in a crisis center, not one like that.
She also refuses to let me stop therapy, which is okay because it is nice, but then she refuses to help pay for it. I can't afford it on my own, at all. Still I apply for jobs, I try to earn my keep at home, and my mother insists it's all a "mind game" because I "don't want a job" and I'm "manipulating people." Is that really how she sees me? No matter what I do?
I am so close to being kicked on the streets, I'm frightened. I don't know if we can support ourselves yet, a System living on its own again. I mean we can try, but... there are so many variables. I remember the last three times. Our damn thought processes are apparently "too abnormal" at this point, to make this easy.

 

I expected this, but not so quickly and violently.
I wish I could talk to her, to anyone in the family, without getting shouted over. I'd love to talk about this like we do in headspace, listening and trying to make what progress we can. But my family just deals blows, and waits for me to collapse so they can claim victory. It's win/lose for them, and I'm the bad guy. I'm the one who's destined to crumble under their feet, I guess.

 

I'm sorry, I just am in shock.
I'll just take life as it comes right now. That's all we can do.


#i don't even identify as 'mentally ill' anymore but EVERYONE around me insists that i'm a psychopath #that doesn't apply does it #i hope not #either way i am tired #and highly nauseous #don't mind me

 

 

 

october 8th

Oct. 8th, 2014 11:33 pm
prismaticbleed: (soniccity)

 

All right, a few things.

First off I've been feeling odd feelings about the previous entry. It needed to happen, that is true. That sort of thing has been boiling under the surface for months, never abating, no matter what was done or not done.
However last night I dreamed about it, that Mel-- the person I was writing to/about-- was talking really angrily/ depressed at me about it? And I didn't understand why they were so bitterly offended, but they were, so I tried to calmly sit down and explain it to them.
Anyway that's how I feel. This person, in the previous entry, who I am having trouble dealing with in the waking-- they are a super nice person, extremely talented, very brave, unfailingly determined, just an incredibly good person. But we haven't been "friends" for... four years? Were we ever really friends? See, I don't remember. I don't know who was the core way back when we knew them, assumedly. And that's a huge part of the problem. No matter how nice a person Mel is, we don't remember them, and our friendship is just unfixable at this point. There are too many gaps, too much is missing. It's in tatters and the glue will not hold. I can feel that, objectively, and it's about time I just shrugged and let it go. I'm driving myself mad trying to make a coat out a few frayed threads. We will never be able to rebuild what we allegedly had, not from where we are now. And even more importantly, right now, I feel that I don't need to. I feel that I shouldn't. That is not what I need now. They are not what I need. No offense, it's just a truth. The time they had a role to play in my life ended two years ago, and the foothold is gone now. That's over, the river has moved on, and I'm okay with that. Time moves, life flows. I'm thankful for what happened, for what let us grow, and now here we are somewhere else.
The problem is, I don't know what this is like on their end.
Mel says a lot, that we inspire them, that we are a light to them. And that's lovely, I'm very glad we can be that for them. But why couldn't we continue to do that distantly, disconnectedly, without the emails and messages and things? Mel and I could never converse face-to-face, or in messages. It never worked. That's why our visit to SLC collapsed. We couldn't function on that level. And that's just how it was. So I'm cutting the threads. But do they need them?
I guess it's not my problem. I hope it's not, because I don't have the strength to shoulder their problems anymore. "Is that selfish?" I wonder, as always. Is it though? They looked to me for support. It was apparently fine, two years ago, when they knew us as people in a screen. Then they stopped reading, and now out of the blue they come to us again, trying to talk to us directly, saying they need us. I don't understand and it's confusing and I feel awful, because I can't do things this way but what if this is the only way for them?
That's why this isn't working. There's no harmony. I'm trying to compromise but that's not working either. It's in tatters. It's over, let's go. We haven't lost anything, really, and that's why I'm at peace here. I know Mel's losing nothing by letting us return to how we've always been, where we can still help them and others without burning ourselves out. And they have so many good people in their life, far better people than us. I'm happy knowing that.
I guess, we'll always be here to listen, that's what I should say. They can tell us anything, as long as they do not demand a formal-letter response in return because we can't do that anymore. They can come to us as a listening ear and that's fine. But we can't do the talking anymore, not now at least. We don't know how.
Sorry, if that's the right word. It's more of a... "I'm sorry that came out so raw and ugly and pained. I didn't know how else to say it. But I'm thankful it was said. I meant no harm to you and wish you well." Does that work? I really do. We all do.

We're letting go of that entire block of time in our life entirely, actually. It's for the best.
We don't remember 2007 through 2009, 2010 is in fragments, 2011 didn't include them at all, and 2012 is missing but fragments linger there too. Anyway it was not a good time for us, everything tied to Utah and those people (who are good people! we were just not in a good state of mind when we knew them). So honestly, now that we're in a place where we CAN let go of it in peace and gratitude and happiness, without any pain or regret, then let's do it! It's about time! It's freeing, really. All of that was like a weight. Too many expectations and associations that we felt chained to, just bad energy residue. Let it go. It played its part.

Jessica has been causing the most trouble of anyone lately. Every time we hear her name she gets triggered, and that's happening oddly often lately. Jess is full of angry hate and self-loathing, as you know, and she screams all the time. She's VERY hard to handle because her vibe is so primal and harsh. You can't suppress it or it explodes. You can't ignore it because it keeps burning the house down. All you can do is dissociate entirely, so entirely that the distance pushes her far away enough for the feeling to dim out. Then slowly you bring consciousness back, figure out where you are and what you're doing, and then move on. It's tough, but it's the only things that works. Total instant unplugging. Dead-eye zone. The fogbanks. That's hir role, really; numbess can be very beneficial when used correctly.
Today was the first we heard from Jess since surgery, which was surreal, because it's been so peaceful without her around. We had a near-breakdown from the shock of it, but we're cool now. Simeon's words keep sticking with me, what he said about me, that's resonating and I don't want to let him down so I'm keeping the peace.


What have we been doing lately...
Surgery was on Friday. We talked about that, all we can remember.
As for everything else, there is only one word:
DISHONORED.
We bought it for the Xbox (which is ours now, yessir, the boys bought a new one) and we have been playing since Friday night. Our beloved friend E recommended it to us and oh man are we ever glad they did.
It is amazing. I've been trying to put into words just why that is for me, and it's coming in pieces; we're not done with the game yet, but so far there is so much relevance that is so easy to miss, it's not surprising though.
Spoiler warning, let me just ramble about this now.
Things I love and/or things that are personally relevant about Dishonored so far...
1. E pointed out the "glowy oceany solitude" that has caught our eyes unfailingly since the start of the game, such as in the oil lamps and the fact that it's a coastal town. That vibe is so lovely. I want to learn more about the whales though. I really do.
2. The game also has this general atmosphere of space and quiet that is perfect, even in the creepy places. It is exactly what my dreams are like, it is how headspace is built. Just open space, potential paths, and the ability to move through it all as a ghost if one so wishes. I am such a wanderer at heart, and being able to do that unfailingly in this game, in fact being encouraged to... it's bliss. I can sneak through an entire town, taking three or four hours, and no one will see or hear me. I will hop from rooftop to rooftop, I will creep through the canals, I will pass through abandoned houses, and the entire time I will leave no trace of myself but absence. And I love every moment of it. That brings us to point three!
3. I didn't realize until today, that Corvo's manner is oddly how I prefer to live-- not just the free, unfettered wandering, but also the related taking. Pocket change on the floor? It's in my pockets now. Food on the table? That's my breakfast now. Ammo strewn about, notes left out, all open territory for me. I read every book I can open, I listen to every audiograph. Basically... I take from the void. Put something into that neutral ground, into that space where the player character can touch it, and I will do so with gratitude. And that is how I live in this house currently, or at least how I prefer to when I can, between jobs. I get my money from pocket change and generosity. I get my food from what is left out, or given to me. I live on scraps and abandoned things, but I love it in a way. I think it's because I can't exactly live in the woods and have what I need growing or available all around me already. I have this odd deep yearning to be so free and independently dependent on the world to provide. It's hard to put into words, but really... Dishonored got the vibe down perfectly. I enjoy it so much.
4. Funny bit: on the mission with the Boyle party, if you get into the doorman's post in the back, there is stuff left out on tables. So naturally I walked in, looked around, and what do I see but an apple on the table. My health was a bit low, so sure, I grabbed it-- and immediately the doorman goes, "my apple! Who do you think you are!" Honestly I started laughing so hard I was wheezing, it was the funniest thing in the world. That apple was not in neutral territory, though-- I was in this guy's space, that was his lunch, honestly I shouldn't have taken it (and I didn't, ultimately-- I rebooted that save and left his apple in peace). Still I keep giggling at that.
5. Also Samuel is my BFF, he's my favorite character so far. He's a real sweet dude. Also he fits one of my favorite character aesthetics/ attitudes, whatever it actually is, but I have a weak spot for gruff but not super-masculine older guys, as well as people who are that nice in such a simple undemanding way. He's an old sailor and he sleeps in a boat for heaven's sake, it's adorable. I want his sideburns.
6. The Void. I don't know much about it yet, but if Infi and Chaos teamed up to make a floating realm it would look exactly like that. It's this glowy blue place, utterly defying physics, water and whales floating in the air... located nowhere and everywhere, outside of time but holding all of it. And the Outsider, geez, I don't know much about him yet but he's intriguing. "Not good or evil," pitch-black eyes, surroundedn by starry smoke, arcane powers that some call black magic... and described in-game with the following: "the one who walks here is all things. Cradle songs of comfort and bones gnawed by teeth." I adore that quote. But that's all Infi's sort of thing, really. And the Tar's. So that's relevant. But we shall see how this plays out.
7. Speaking of the Tar, there's a plague in the city. Yeah. Specifically it's a rat plague, a sickness put there on purpose, for what one claimed was "good intent" but which could never live up to that. Those stricken become shuffling, bleeding monsters, losing their sanity to brain fog and suffering... and I cannot forget how Laurie reacted in 2009 or so, when her anchor begin to slip. She bled too, she fell ill too, just like this. Call it a stretch, but I'm seeing Tar/Plague relevance in that whole disease. Anything to keep us aware...
8. The first item you get from the Outsider is a heart. A literal freaking heart, thanks Outsider for making me hilariously flustered right off the bat. It's so unusual though. It's not dead or alive-- it's all stitched up, and inside it are wheels that glow and move, when it senses certain items... bone charms. Carved bits of whalebone, tied to the Outsider, sensed by this Heart. And the Heart can talk to you telepathically, somehow, telling you secrets about where you are or who you're with. And I love it it is the coolest concept even if it's terribly distracting for obvious reasons.
9. I also want to learn more about the relation between the Abbey of the Everyman and The Outsider, more details really, as I find spiritual philosophy very interesting and this one is fantastically gray. That whole religious bit feels a lot like my own personal struggles in the matter, especially as of late. I'm sure I will learn something from it by the end. Oddly this game is hitting me more through osmosis; I'm soaking it up really, no huge shocks like I usually get from games. But the constant absorbing feels fantastic too.
10. About those bone charms again. They are so interesting to me, those and the runes. Lately in the game I'm finding plague victims gone mad from these charms, protecting and venerating them to extremes, at the cost of their own health and sanity. The charms often end up in shrines, beautifully strange things, all indigo curtains and glowing lamps. They glow with a black vapor, and they make this odd sound somewhere between scraping and singing. Really weird stuff like that is totally my cup of tea, especially on a personally symbolic level-- since my childhood I've been oddly obsessed with the intersection of raw intimate life and the ethereal, overwhelming awe of magic and divinity. Stick them together and I am hooked. The thought of Corvo wandering around with darkly enchanted pieces of whalebone in his pockets, carrying those magical relics of a once-living thing, rattling about and humming in the dark... it's great. Sorry for all the vague language, I just love this game.
11. Nothing else to say for now except that I am currently on mission #7 (biggest plot twist ever wtf) and I still haven't touched all the downloadable content so there is a lot to do yet, thank goodness.


Let's see, it's almost 1AM.
It's AUTUMN and the woods outside is all golden yellow, I swear I will find a working camera and take pictures for you tomorrow. It's too beautiful.
Our neighbor says I am welcome to come over and pick apples next week (once we get our surgery staples out), and although I'm definitely going to (apple picking is my first memory actually), I'm iffy because the body keeps getting sick from fruit. Still! But we have a theory that it's only fresh stuff, so we'll see if that applies. Either way next week we will get apples. It'll be great.
My father also brought me a ton of vegetables straight from the local farmer's markets, which I am deeply thankful for. I can't drive for at least another week, plus that stuff adds up, so I appreciate it more than I can say. I got carrots and broccoli and beans and cucumbers and squash and all sorts of things, which is awesome. My dad is just awesome in general, really he's what I aspire to be. He visited me in the hospital post-surgery, visited me at home both days on the weekend, and called to check on me on Monday and Tuesday as well. My mother called once today, and was at the hospital to see me as she had work that day and she works there. Nothing bad against my mother, she's more stressed and scatterbrained, but even when she wasn't she was never really a mothering type. I don't even know what a 'mother' would be like, hilariously. But I'm not too comfy with the "smothering closeness" that parental title elicits in my head anyway, so having a distant but unconditionally helpful father works well enough. Still, my mother is just as fantastic in her own right-- plus she at least ganks her boyfriend's garden vegetables to give to me when she can, and I must thank her for that because then I get free beets and that is boss. But back to the weather!
I went walking outside for about an hour today, and at one point I was thinking about Dream World typecodes again... I apologize for the lack of updates on League stuff lately, I just really needed a break from the sheer data mountains. The typecodes are arguably the worst! But it's coming together slowly, it's a lot less complicated than I thought, which is a HUGE relief. I was thinking too much, making it too complex. One thing I've learned is that Dream World is shockingly intuitive as far as worldbuilding function goes, something which Vezerai taught me years ago ironically. Even for me, it's so much easier to feel how typecodes work, and how Power Jewels work, and what it's like to do this or that, as opposed to thinking about them, or trying to explain them in words. Which poses a problem here! But images could work. If I could figure out how to structure images, to catch more of that feeling, it could work. I'll try in any case.
Also you know how for a few months my personal Jewel Monster form overlay has been a green Kaiteo? Well my coloring has changed to the autumn orange form, which I found pretty awesome. My wings are blue now!
Oh yeah and on that note, blue Kaiteo (the winter coloration) have longer hair than the other colorations. However, Sikeiru is a blue Kaiteo with very short hair. Why is that? She trims it! I had no idea, no wonder she feels punky, that's adorable.

I have been remembering my dreams lately. I keep a voice recorder by the bed now so as soon as I wake up, I get a stream-of-consciousness record down (writing was too slow and too detached from memory). I haven't put any into homefive yet because honestly I've been avoiding the computer, and it takes hours to transcribe my longer dreams sometimes, which is exhausting. But I don't want to slack off, so once I'm entirely done with my first run of Dishonored I'll do it, hehe. I'm sorry but I don't want to totally shift my focus mid-game, you know how my brain goes all-or-nothing.
But that's why I brought up dreams. I have literally been dreaming in the style of that game since Friday. The atmospheres match, my movements and actions match, the people I meet match. It's a little unsettling when I wake up (it's a bit of a dark vibe of course) but it's fascinating nonetheless. Last night, I dreamt that I was being tracked by this mob of guards/ Overseers who wanted to kill me, as I had allegedly committed some act of treason or blasphemy and I must die. We were by my house and the only way I could escape fast enough was by sliding down the back hill, down towards the place where wolves usually are in dreams. I reached the bottom and started jump-running to cover more distance, making it over the river and expecting to have to go back up the other side of the hill to the road... but there was no hill. It opened up into open sky, a sheer cliff drop, and the sea. I paused, then leapt in, and was out safe. But the sea! There has NEVER been water there in dreams, not an ocean, not in my life. It was always the road, always that road where people would die or get lost. Never an ocean, never deliverance and freedom. So that feels significant too.


...There's a line that the Heart says to you in Dishonored, which has been playing repeatedly in my head since I heard it.
"Their fate rests on your effort... on the strength of your hands, and of your heart."
I cannot get it out of my mind and I am glad. Nothing could be more relevant to life right now.
Headspace has been quiet but not empty lately. The video games have changed the focus, but no one is gone, or distant, which is a big distinction and an important one. I've seen absolutely everyone in the past week at one time or another, which feels amazing. Visuals are clearing up again too, as are vibes. I'm still spending my nights with Laurie and Chaos and Infinitii, but Genesis is taking time off as his job is daytime guidance and I haven't been going out for him to do so. I also haven't seen much of Xenophon due to the pervading mindset wars over that, which I am going to have to get unflinchingly gutsy with sometime soon, too. Just like the previous entry, but this time focused around the stress and dissonance of parental titles and family programming. It is honestly driving me insane because I won't fully face it, as I'm afraid of upsetting someone else. I need to take that risk now. I really do, I cannot be a good father or anything to Xenophon if I won't admit to myself and her that the very word makes me want to run. Things need to be cleared out... let's do it, as I said before.
I think Eros is being pushed into the main Cerise slot, by the way. He's getting clarified and his color keeps lightening. We'll see.
Sherlock is helping Laurie more actively, Waldorf is talking to me more, she got one hell of an anchor boost from this whole game thing and the events prior... things are good. I wonder how Sergei and Hyakinth are though, I don't think they've ever seen summer and I'm curious as to how they'll react to it. Oh and lastly we got Knife to switch his metal cross necklace out for one more like this, and he loves it. Wear your color with pride, man.
My boss has been around again too, off and on. Bad voices kept trying to imitate him for a while, but his vibe is unmistakable. I know when it's really him.


It's 1:11 AM, the universe keeps tossing numbers at me. That has meaning assigned to it by me, and it keeps happening despite the tough parts, which feels hugely comforting and reassuring. We saw 11:11 during that near-breakdown tonight. I think maybe it was meant for Jessica, as hope. She needs it too.

...Speaking of synchronicity, maybe?
I'm listening to Creature by Mesita right now, which I swear was written specifically about Chaos and I, as it is too perfect and you will not convince me otherwise. And the concluding words begin like this: "we don't have to do anything, we can stay in bed all day..."
I can barely remember the mornings when CZ and I would wake up and then just lie there together, in that floating place between sleep and the waking, where dreams melt into each other and the subconscious sings aloud. It's a dangerously beautiful place, but we used to just be there, quiet and perfectly content with everything, untouchable by anything that could harm us.
Tomorrow my grandparents are going to be at a doctor's appointment, and so the house will be quiet for a few hours. Maybe we should sleep in, for a little while, and remember.
I just... the tides, the notes, are catching on my heart a little, and lately I haven't felt much of anything that I can remember so maybe I need this.
Caught up in a wave, and it can't be stopped.
Our relationship has been odd lately. We need distance between us, of a sort, that we've accepted. I'm aromantic and I can't do the relationship" thing, but Jewel did, and Chaos learned from her. He was full-on empath mode for years and he picked up on so much from her. With that Ruby in his chest, he will always be warmer and brighter than I "remember," when I'm only looking at his canon past, pieces from a decade ago, forgetting that time didn't stop for him like it did for a large part of me. But something in my heart keeps floating back towards him, and I'm not going to fight that either, even if the space between us feels like the void right now. There's so much space, so much emptiness. I'm not sure how to love anymore when there's nothing to work with. And yet... here I am. Here I am, trying, and feeling aqua-fragile truths in those notes nevertheless. Whatever this is, it's real somewhere, somehow.

On that note, everything in this tag is either about us or me specifically. Yes I went through all of it.
I told you this game is important, haha. Honestly I am excited.


Now really, Corvo and I both need to get some rest because tomorrow we're gonna go visit Daud and who knows what's going to happen.
See you then~ *jumps out through the window*

 



 

 

 

prismaticbleed: (shatter)




this is a mindspill.
we're not doing this bad in reality, this is just coming up to be dealt with
this is non-censored stream of consciousness typing
i am sorry if it is raw or brutal or angry that is just how it is




I don't feel anything anymore. Is this normal? Is this "enlightened," to be utterly devoid of feeling?
But that's not true, is it (shut the fck up with the drama). See? (SHUT THE FCK UP)
rage, hatred, self-loathing is present
I SWEAR TO GOD IF YOU DON’T SHUT YOUR FCKING MOUTH I WILL KILL YOU
All this condemnation
SHUT UP
Saying I'm a drama queen whore just for talking
BECAUSE YOU'RE BEING SO DAMN DRAMATIC YOU ATTENTION WHORE
I'm just trying to talk.
FCK OFF, BITCH. HUMBLE YOURSELF.

You're not supposed to talk when you're enlightened. You have to lose all sense of self. Speaking is selfish, it shows that you think you are proud and arrogant enough to be some special opinionated thing. Fuck off.


I really don’t want to talk to mel anymore. I feel no ties to them but I feel I have no choice, like I HAVE to cling to them even if it makes me cringe. I never really felt a connection to them as a person. We have nothing in common.
YES YOU DO YOU FCKING PRICK. TALK TO THEM, STOP BEING A SELFISH BITCH.
I would only ever talk to them about our respective headspaces.
BECAUSE YOU'RE AN ENTITLED SELFISH BITCH. SHUT YOUR FCKING MOUTH. LET THEM TALK ABOUT THEMSELF. LISTEN TO THEM. DON'T YOU SAY A FCKING WORD.
Then I'm just a receptacle.
GOOD. BE A RECEPTACLE. FOR ALL THEY PUT IN YOU. TAKE IT.
…I don't want to.
FCK OFF. YOU HAVE NO RIGHT TO SAY NO. FOLLOW YOUR ORDERS. MEL IS HOLIER THAN YOU. MEL IS BETTER THAN YOU. MEL HAS NO REASON TO THINK OF YOU EVER, SO STOP DEMANDING THAT THEY DO, YOU FCKING JERKASS FCK.
I don't demand anything of them.
THEN WHY DO YOU ALWAYS WANT THEM TO THINK OF YOU, YOU FCKER.
I don't know? I guess I feel that, since I'm "obligated to be at their beck and call," it would be nice to see that reciprocated in a vague acknowledgement of me once in a while.
SELFISH. YOU'RE A SELFISH BITCH. HOW DARE YOU ASK. THE PRAYERS SAY, "GRANT THAT I MAY NEVER SEEK SO MUCH TO BE CONSOLED AS TO CONSOLE." YOU WILL BE COMFORTLESS. YOU WILL GET NOTHING. BUT YOU WILL GIVE EVERYTHING.
Is that good?
IT IS THE BEST THING. YOU MUST EMPTY YOURSELF FOR OTHERS.
Then what do I do when no one else is around?
IMPOSSIBLE. THERE ARE ALWAYS OTHERS. DEDICATE YOUR LIFE TO THEM.
So does this mean I am not allowed to have opinions or personal wants?
NO. NONE OF THEM. YOU EAT WHAT YOU ARE GIVEN, YOU COMPLAIN NOT, YOU ASK NOT. YOU DO WHAT YOU ARE TOLD, YOU REBEL NOT, YOU COMPLAIN NOT. YOU DO WHAT YOU ARE TOLD. YOU LIVE FOR THE SERVICE OF OTHERS. YOU DO NOTHING OUT OF LINE.


mel took that photo that looks exactly like me and tagged it to their friend instead
"this reminds me of someone else"
and I thought,
"my identity has been erased. my face has now been repainted as another. I am no one now."
mel has slowly taken my "identity" away from me since I left in 2012
they have stolen bits and pieces away, absorbing them into theirself, giving them to others
the things they used to say reminded them of me, now remind them of entirely separate things
and the things that were still of me, they have reassigned
I am powerless to stop it
I am powerless to question it
maybe that's why some part of me hates them
and I can't seem to let go.
there is this awful frantic bitter fear in this fact, that mel is erasing us from existence
since we hinge our existence on their acknowledgement of us
even if we don't know them or want to have anything to do with them anymore as a result
we feel no ties to them and want to leave, but they will not let us
no hard feelings, but is that true if someone tells you that you are having hard feelings anyway?
If I am mentally convinced that you still feel for me the way you did after we left, what do I do?
I never saw a change. You told me I was the opposite of light. You told me I was no longer a sunrise. You told me I had used and abused you. And part of me never let go of that, because it broke when it heard that, and that part of my mind is still stuck in that moment. How do we move on, without moving on from you too?
It's not that we don't want to. It's that we are not allowed to, God knows why.

I guess it's to be expected. Mel doesn't know who we are either. Their timeline didn't freeze when we left.
We're still glitching out somewhere between October 2012 and now. We're not sure what happened with them and their husband and their friends. Our memory is mangled now. But, Mel came walking out of that unseeable space, and now we don't know what to do. We've sworn obedience to them simply because they exist, and they asked us first, and we cannot refuse. But we're tired and sad and frustrated and we just want to cry and pull our hands away, because that is over for us, it never even was in the first place, why are you keeping us there when you have people to replace our shadow? We were nothing but a placeholder, otherwise we would feel differently. Our role in your life is over. I will never see you acknowledge me, or care for me like you care for them, and I do not need you to. Honestly I would feel uncomfortably trapped if you did, because that would again chain me there, and I must move on. But your words have already nailed me to the floor. What do I do?


I will practice. Piece by piece.
I will go on Mel's blog and I will say to myself, "this is a person I am no longer tied to." I will mentally release them, and look at them as if they are a stranger I am just looking at. It doesn't hurt that way.
I will no longer expect, or fear, or seek anything from them. They are separate from me. I am separate from them. They have no ties on me, nor I to them. Our lives are no longer tangled. I am free and so are they and all their friends. I am not part of their world anymore, for I did not belong there to begin with.


And maybe that's why I "hate" headspace.
That is the only thing keeping me stuck to Mel.
Their people knew our people, once. Once. They have no idea who we are now, nor we them.
Mel knows maybe six of us, out of seventy. And… God forgive me if I say this, but talking to them makes me cry. It does. Hot angry tears run down my face and I close my computer, because they never stop asking questions. "I don't understand this." "What do you mean by this?" "Explain this." It's all so goddamned logical and cold and I swear to God I NEVER FELT ANYTHING LIKE WARMTH FROM HER. EVER.
THAT IS WHY I AM SO FCKING BITTER THEY SAID THEY LOVED US BUT THERE WAS NEVER ANY LOVE
THERE WAS ONLY THIS FCKING MENTAL ASSESSMENT OF EVERYTHING AND EVERYONE
WHEN THE HELL DID EITHER OF THEM EVER SHOW EMOTIONS TOWARDS US
ANY OF US
WAS THERE EVER GENUINE EMOTION FROM THEM
probably, yes, there probably was
but we couldn't recognize it as it was a totally foreign language to us. smothered, muffled, quiet, hidden.
I am so freaking sorry but that wasn't for me. is that selfish? I can't say no.
GOD DAMN IT I WANT TO SAY NO YOU NEVER GAVE ME THAT LUXURY BEFORE
YOU NEVER LET US SAY NO TO HIM
AND WE WANTED TO SAY NO
SO MANY TIMES
WHY DO YOU THINK WE DON’T REMEMBER HIM BECAUSE WE DIDN'T WANT TO BE THERE IN THE FIRST PLACE
SAME WITH MEL, YOU NEVER LET US SAY NO TO THEM, THEY ARE NOT FOR US AND WE ARE NOT FOR THEM
MEL DOES NOT FCKING NEED US YOU FCKING PRICK!!!!!!! OTHERWISE THEY WOULD HAVE REACHED OUT TO US SOONER AFTER THEY LEFT!!!! AND THEY DID NOT!!!! THEY ARE DOING MUCH BETTER NOW THAN THEY EVER DID WITH US SO FCK THE HELL OFF AND LET THEM BE!!!!

I don't know what to do.
Mel says they "need" us there to listen. What if I can't? I mean, I can, but I'm just sitting here as a mailbox. I'm just looking at what they send me, the paragraphs telling of a life I don't know or understand, and wishing them well from a distance. Honest to God I hope their therapist takes my place, because I am literally doing NOTHING but typing up programmed replies, judging "what is correct to say" and saying it. Yes I mean well, but this is so contrived, so shallow.
It would be so much easier if they didn't shower us with praise afterwards. "You help so much!" I didn't even do anything! I read your words, wrote a fitting response, and yes I genuinely wish you the best but I can't do this, I am so fcking sorry, is that selfish? Is that weak and arrogant and evil? Am I allowed to say "this is spiritually exhausting for me" or will I get a divine slap in the face for daring to object to this task?


Maybe I shouldn’t post this. This is just a mindspill. I'm just typing to get the screaming scribbles out of my head.
But I am so terrified that Mel will read this, and they will hate us, and that anger will be reciprocated by God who will punish us terribly for daring to speak out like this. Isn't that weird? We feel that her reaction to us will be magnified a thousand times by the world, as some sort of holy order. If we make her happy, then we may continue in life healthily for a while. The second we make her feel sad, or angry, or alone, then we will be punished terribly just the same. I am so sick of this. I want to be free, but saying that is evil.

The problem is, if I believe that, the punishment thing, it will come true. I will magnetize it to me. I want to stop believing that but I cannot see anything else to believe, as I am convinced that this situation is the only "right" thing to do.
Daring to believe that I have no existential anchor to Mel feels like blasphemy, but it's tempting. It's so damn tempting, to dream of being unfettered. Is that the sinner's song? Is that the apple of Eden? Is that the black mark in my book that will send me to hell, that first flicker of rebellion, and then I am lost forever?
Why the hell am I still fighting this fight?

I don't want to think about this anymore, I am actually getting physically ill. Again. I usually do, when I think about them, IT IS NOT THEIR FAULT but it's true on my end. God I want to absolve them BY LETTING GO.
They do not deserve to have this reflected here. They deserve to be free, but they cannot be if we are tied to them!! LET US LET GO!!!!!
don't you DARE tell me to shut the fck up, I am ALLOWED TO SAY THINGS
YES I AM
IF I WASN'T ALLOWED TO HAVE A "SELF" THEN WHY DID I INCARNATE HERE
to "destroy the self" you say, to become "nothingness" again
well that is what we were attempting via suicide, which you ALLOW, just want to put that out there
you are a-okay with us killing ourselves, but not with living.
why the fck does that feel more morally correct than the alternative, this isn't right


back to the first paragraph, on that note, stop shoving me away from this topic i don't trust you anymore
no i don't, if it's a sin then i'll risk it for now
stop screaming at me to obey what does obeying mean
"shutting up" you say, okay, and then doing what?
"nothing," you say. "doing nothing, and dying the little death."
so what about in the meantime? am i allowed to eat or sleep or wash or anything?
one of you calls me a "fcking hedonist" for that, another of you says "only as much is allowed to keep you alive and dying"
fck off
just, fck off, all of you
you feel terrible, go away


first paragraph.
i feel nothing! again! why the hell is this common!
there USED to be relationships in headspace. maybe as recently as two days ago. maybe as far away as ten years ago. who knows.
time 4372859 we've had this conversation, probably, right?
and i will tell you WHY we've stopped having relationships of any sort, because it's happening RIGHT NOW.
this goddamned programming keeps shoving people into EVIL contexts. corrupted contexts, it's WRONG.
guess what? those images and words in your head? that uncomfortable, ugly, scary, shaky stuff? that they are saying those people are doing?
guess what. LOOK AT IT. tune into it. tap into the energy. guess what? IT'S FAKE. IT COLLAPSES IMMEDIATELY. IT IS NOT THEM.
you know it. you know it. i'm excited. you KNOW it. it's the tar!!! it's the tar, and the plague is the showmaster, he's pulling the strings. he's making them dance, like that, badly, but it's not them. you know it. you can feel it.
that's why you get confused when you go by images or forms alone. bodies lie. pictures lie. feelings don't. FEELINGS DON'T.
whatever feels right, in your HEART, is TRUE. who cares what it looks like or what form it is wearing. eschew your five senses for a minute, be that daring, be that scared in order to be free to the truth. listen to your sixth sense, the one that looks beyond, the one that recognizes the constant thing you are really trying to feel. i don't care what the tar says they are doing. they are NOT DOING IT. you can FEEL IT.

laurie does NOT ACT LIKE THAT. neither does chaos, or genesis for that matter. THEY DO NOT ACT LIKE THAT.
infinitii gets stuck sometimes in the tar but ze will stop as soon as you remind hir what hir heart is. ALWAYS. you know it. that's why ze is never hacked, because ze is free, by knowing in hir heart. ze does it, you know. you can too. you should, always.

this is important. forget what was before. let go of it. it is tying you to the past. this song is sending you a message, so listen to it and accept it.
stop listening to the bad voices, please jay, they do not have your best interests in mind. they do not care about the well-being of your heart. at all.


but i'm scared
i don't want to get "attached to people" when i love them
but where is the line? where is the line between my loving them, and the universe telling me "no, they will never love you back?"
why do i care? i should not care. but weirdly, i feel the strongest loves must be reciprocated, as those loves must be shared and echoed. otherwise... guess what, i feel almost nothing. i love, sure, but it's just a simple, ripple-less love. it's basic, and that's fine too.
but i miss the love that brings you to tears. i miss the love that makes you sing, and paints the air the color of flowers. maybe that's stupid language, but it's the only thing those feelings translate into. rainbow colors and music. i don't feel that much anymore, because i am terrified that those things mean i am "attached," that i am being "demanding" or "manipulative." why???
i want to feel like that again but i am fcking terrified that those feelings will turn me into a slut again.
i am so scared of that i am sorry, but please understand
the last time i tried to express that, i fell into an old and twisted program, and i
i fell into a very bad place
we all did
i do not ever ever EVER want that to happen again even if that means shutting off everything that may lead to it
is that the best choice? shutting off all emotions, to avoid accidentally becoming an abuser, or turning someone else into one? why does that happen?

i don't think words are the best place to reflect upon this.
i have to stay up another hour, someone ate late, i need to forgive them
they need to forgive themselves, which is even harder most times
they believe that when the body gets sick, when it gets swollen or in pain or otherwise frightened
it is god telling them "you are not worthy of having a healthy body, because you fcked up big time"
"you made a mistake, and you do not deserve to look respectful, or feel comfortable in your own skin."
it feels like a punishment, a declaration of total unworthiness. also a declaration that they are unworthy of respect and love from others too.
it is a horrible thing
i don't think it is true, do you? he just got sick. no the body got sick. because we put sick stuff into it i guess. we weren't careful. but jay cares about the body, he doesn't want it to get sick, he knows that! he made a mistake, or he wasn't watching, and that's okay, he will try again better. he doesn't hate the body he loves it and he loves us and he wants it to get better. so we shouldn't hate it.
we don't hate it we are afraid god hates us because we fcked up and hurt the body
but we didn't want to though. we tried and messed up a little and we will try again better tomorrow right?
can we?
yeah. as long as we are aliving we can still try.
okay.

see it's that simple
god doesn't punish you that's not god! that's those bad people!
god has consequences. you fck up you pay consequences
but not because he hates you! god does not punish you because he hates you. if you pay consequences you get sick because you ate a sick thing. it's not evil it's just sick and sad. and you have to heal it by loving it. right? so the consequences aren't all bad really.
someone says "loving them" means sex
no!!! stop saying that someone, it's not true! stop it!
it can be
stop it. "it can be" maybe. not for us. okay? not by forcing, not by telling us we have to. that's not love, ever. stop it. please.
okay

what does "loving us" mean then
the feeling jay was talking about earlier. or feeling.
i don't think he was here
no not all the way. okay but he knows what that feeling is. the smiling at the sky feeling. the happy sparkle quiet feeling. quiet! not the loud one. that one's mean. the loud one doesn't love she screams and doesn't love anything, she just wants to make noise and things.
real love is quiet?
yes from the heart. that's what i know. it is not demanding like those other people say. so when the body gets sick and we love it, that means we see it quiet as it is on its best days. we see it as a good thing that is just sick for a little while. it is not sick forever and it will get better. so we acknowledge that it is sick but then we help it get better because it deserves it and so do we. okay? that's all i know sorry.
that's okay that feels a little better thank you
who are you?
i don't know jessica maybe. young girl. teenager. drifty.
oh you're faceless mostly too. okay.

should we talk about anything else?
no tired
okay. good bye everyone sorry about all the words before us i don't know what it is but it feels bad.
it is bad don't look at it
okay. good night





prismaticbleed: (shatter)

 

 

Today has been odd.


This morning feels years old already, thanks to dissociation and forced extra sleep.
I was hacked. I will not sugar coat those incidents any more, I will not, I will NOT.
There have been so many hacks over the past several months, but no one has been writing about them here, because they've been JUSTIFYING them. They've been saying, "oh well I asked for it," or "did I ask for it?" or "but they wanted it," or "it doesn't matter," or "I don't want to remember," et cetera. It's basically impossible to tell when they happened now, let alone who they happened to, because of the massive time and identity loss that happens with them, to try and protect the consciousness of those who need to front afterwards.
So this morning I was hacked. They are very common in the mornings, between 5AM and 9AM usually. They don't happen at night because at night the children act as alarm bells, crying out in pain and terror to save us. Jeremiah shows up, Wreckage shows up, Sugar shows up, Algorith shows up. Either way people get furious and protective and we end up safe.

There's always one seethingly furious female social who protests, even at the expense of the children's safety. She is full of rage and hatred, and for reasons unknown she tries to push us into hacks and then forces us to dissociate entirely, making it difficult to escape. We don't know who she is, what her motives are, or anything yet, but she's OLD and she's disturbing. Her actions seem motivated entirely by programming, a fusion of "expected and/or obligatory behavior" and self-abuse. The head hurts to look at her motives so let's not.
In any case. There was a hack this morning. We have no data of it save for the last ten seconds, as that spiked into trauma territory, and the sudden self-preserving fear caused a moment of self-awareness. Therefore there is one little memory. It's hard to mention as it is so discordant and shocking to the Core that he does not want to look at it.
What we have is: Chaos showed up, all too suddenly, and he did not feel like him. He felt and spoke like Q (the only face tied to such behavior). The person fronting was shocked into awareness then, both from disbelief and terrible pain, shouting for him not to do it, for him to stop. Then the memory blacks out sharply, as he did not.
There was "forced sleep" then, for at least two hours, as the body could not cope with the shock and pain and so that was our only recovery option. There was a dream about Christmas cookies, stairwells, government agents, melted holiday candles, and the mother in a wedding dress. Everything felt gray and hospital-cold and overcast. It was a whimpering sort of fright, but Jay says that at the "stairwell part" there was a Christmas vibe and he can't let go of that, so the dreams don't "feel bad" as a result. This is good, that there was indeed a light of healing even amidst the flatzone vibe of the rest of it.
Even so, when the body woke up, the main fronter had one thing in mind and that was
Chaos is not allowed around here anymore.

This event raises many many questions.
CZ's been 'feeling' off for months now, as everyone knows. Being an Outspacer he is mentally "split," which for him occurred
when he met Jewel in 2003, possibly thanks to internalizing an Order Sapphire at the same time-- which forced a change in his very mode of expression, due to its overwhelming organizational influence (in stark contrast to his inherent 'chaotic' nature). As he spent more time with Jewel afterwards, Chaos developed a sort of "interacting personality" based on her behavior and that of her friends, picking up their quirks and attitudes. Like water, he let himself be shaped, and flowed between extremes. But even before he met us, he had a raw, angry side, brought out only in times of mental taxation, of being "pushed to the brink." Unfortunately for us, as his "social personality" grew, it tapped into that turmoil. Chaos then had a subtle "split" between his quiet, gentle, protective self-- who he was in isolation, living in docile company for many years-- and his new, expressive, powerful self, which he developed based on his environment. Most importantly, now that he had the freedom of environment and a multitude of external impetuses, his "chaotic" potential exploded outwards via optimism, wit, rage, eccentricity, and his infamously amorous behavior in close relationships.
This is hard to put into words and I apologize. I don't have access to a lot of memory here.
The bottom line is, as time went on,
that side of him gained strength, which was especially (and disturbingly) notable during the early Soul Form days around 2004-2005, when he had his violent "Infinite" transformations. This was strongly reproved even then, and so such behavior became scarce as time went on. However, recent events suggest that potential was only buried, not erased. Chaos has not literally "gone Perfect" in quite some time, but the Cores have all been vigilantly aware that it could happen any day, and the possibility was tangible. Apparently there has been a lot of "subconscious work" in that area, via the Cores trying to reach out to that part of his psyche, and surprisingly things do not always end well.
Nevertheless I digress. Chaos has been vacillating between his "docile" and "dangerous" modes of mind very frequently recently, at Jay's initial behest-- he had not been able to cope with the latter's behavior and did not
recognize it either, for the most part. Their relationship has been an "utter mess" since the Scratch, mostly for this reason, as Chaos has not tried to tap back into his quiet side in what may be years, for all we know.
Again I apologize as old data is very hard to reach right now but I am still trying to educate you at the moment.

But the big question is this.
Is this Chaos, or is this the Tar?
The Cores tend to forget, that during the Julie days, she DID pretend to be him for her own ends. This is not new behavior on the Tar's part. The Plague does not act this way, it is a disease, not a monster of mockery. But Chaos has always been terribly susceptible to the Tar, even against his own better judgment. We have perhaps been too trusting, too unwise, to let this go unchecked for so long.
Hopefully this is a situation of hijacking. It feels like it. There is a side of Chaos untouched by this. But it is sharing his form, his psyche, with the part of him that has become too wild and uncontrolled to safely function anymore.

Infinitii is similar but this cannot be helped, as Infinitii consists of the same stuff as the Tar.
Infinitii is well aware of hir slips, of hir inescapable fallibility, of the constant "danger" sign hanging over hir head. As of late this has been taking a heavy toll on hir, but ze is at least keeping this at the forefront of her mind and doing what ze can to heal it, or at least keep it in check. This, indeed, is Infinitii's function-- bringing the darkest, bleakest, filthiest parts of the collective subconscious to our direct awareness, because once such things are made conscious, they can be transmuted.
It is just difficult, when the metaphorical beasts being dragged up from the deep are both ancient and aggressively violent.

Jay is having trouble dealing with this, not just because these two individuals dear to him are struggling so, but also because-- like me-- he has no access to
many of the past-Core memories concerning Chaos.
There is a deep love in his heart for him, but it is based in recent knowledge. Jay has begun questioning the inherited emotions from past Cores, as he says they are "turning into obligatory behavior" as well as blind emotional dependency, therefore turning any current relationship into an empty act. Jay says that part of him
wants to forget who Chaos was before, if only to "start again" with him know, as Jay is a new person despite the anchor-ties in his soul to a past he does not remember.
He
has interacted with both sides of Chaos, AS separate individuals, which is what makes this such a pressing issue. They both behave and identify as their own people, and the more "emotional" side has powerful memories of Spinny, Cannon, Eros, and all those before... while Jay can only look back on their fragmented memories like scattered photos. Jay does not know this side of Chaos, and furthermore he does not know if he wants to, not with the angry outbursts and often-manipulative behavior he shows. So there is dissonance there.

Xenophon is struggling with this as well.
Jay is not her biological father, and can only act as an "adoptive" one to her. Chaos is her father, but he is unsure how to reconcile that fact with his internal breakage, as his older, "calmer" self is
not the side tied to her, and Xenophon does not approve with how his angrier self fights with Jay. Furthermore, Jay does not front often. The socials that come out are not always kind to her, although many of them use her father's name as they have none of their own. She sees firsthand how Jayce and Jess and The Destroyer may casually abuse the body. She has seen the active abuse in the past. And so many times, she has been met by eyes that do not recognize her, or who outright reject her as a "daughter," while the face never changes. No child should endure this and yet she stays strong, somehow. Jay says that even if he "doesn't understand this father thing," he does love her, and wants the best for her, however he can provide it. This is a great source of comfort for her, that even if the current Jay cannot grasp this inherited parentage, he is still entirely willing and wanting to be a father figure for her at the very least. He does love her, as best as he can. Chaos does too, although he too is now grappling with this same issue... and his darker side is threatening a metaphorical "divorce" as of late. Jay has no patience for drama so he will not discuss this yet, but he is concerned. You can see why this is complicated.
I have nothing more to say on that for now. Infinitii is the unexpected third party in this, being Xenophon's "mother," but ze has not weighed in on this issue with the rest of us yet. Again, this is understandable, as ze is struggling greatly with hir own personal troubles as of late.



So that was this morning. Horrible hack, terrible pain, Chaos inexplicably jumping in on it and not feeling like himself at all, then nothing. Total black. Then dreaming, waking up feeling filthy and tired, Infinitii's voice in tears from somewhere to my left. I got out of bed and I have no idea what happened from then until church.
There was an Italian priest from the local Oblates there, he was lovely. The sunlight was coming through the stained glass at just the right angles, making the whole church feel warm and gold. The priest walked into the middle aisle to give the homily, about how "the answers to our problems are right within our own hands," about how God is always willing to take our hands and lead us on in light and forgiveness. He mentioned a scene from The Passion Of The Christ where apparently, after the betrayal in the Garden of Gethsemane, Jesus is walking over a bridge with his captors and he appears to trip, falling to his knees, a hand slipping over the side... but this was on purpose, for Judas was hiding under the bridge, and Jesus was offering his hand to him? I haven't seen the film, I don't know, but the sentiment of that scene as he told it was not lost. I just wanted to write that down.
We got home and there was so much anger stored in my legs I couldn't bear it; I had to go outside and run and stomp around just so I could breathe without wanting to shriek or cry. It was weird. Still the sun was coming through the trees at the most beautiful angle, just like in church, everything was all red and gold in the evening air.


The next thing I can remember, I'm standing at the kitchen sink with an apple and dissociatedly wondering whether or not I should eat it-- the action felt obligatory, and I know apples usually make us vomit-- when suddenly, I hear music from down the hallway. My brother had his iPod on, and at that exact moment, what began to play but "Blue Ocean Floor."
I stopped dead, and for a moment I was caught between tears and rage. What the heck, of all times and of all songs...!
But the message was obvious. Stop being so unloving towards yourself. If there's one person in the world I want to be 'perfect' for, well, that song was demanding that I fit the bill right then and there. So I wasn't too surprised, but still deeply unsettled, when my body decided no. It decided, "no, fuck him, fuck this, I'm shutting out that reality." I don't know why it was so difficult to put the damn apple down (well hey isn't that relevant too) and leave without passively causing myself more suffering, with those notes ringing through my ears the whole time. But I managed. Somehow I managed.
...Also, I didn't know until two minutes ago, but the first time I ever heard that song was in this entry, from shortly after our first abdominal surgery in 2013... the night before a day plagued with self-abuse and sabotage. I swear that will not occur tomorrow, but... to be blunt, the quieter abuse is so much worse than the old sort used to be. I miss the blood terribly. I'd trade this apathetic "it leaves no scars so it doesn't count" attitude for Cannon's old screaming desperation anyday. At least she felt something. At least she could hope. At least she wanted to get out, and move into something better. She had contrast. She had direction. Now... everything is painted so white, so awfully white, and my lungs are choked with it.




Oh I forgot to tell you, I think the day after our last daily update I DID see Jessica's daemon's face. He got SUPER angry with me and got all up in my grill, and his face is just as shifty as Infi's body is apparently. Those eyes ARE 2D, they multiply and move around, and he has this creepy-as-hell mouth full of teeth that just splits his face open wherever he wants it to, too. I don't know if he has horns or ears or what, but there are at least two long 'spines' of sorts on the top of his head, I think. And instead of legs he has (I think!) long ribbony appendages like his arms? They move all flowy and they are SUPER long, it's creepy to watch him walk. That's how I know, I saw him walk once, with Jessica in his arms as usual. That's weird; he's always holding her like a baby, or she's curled up in his lap like a kid. I wonder if that's part of his role for her, to be some sort of stand-in for comfort that was never given by the parents? Like it would make sense.
He is tied to chocolate and coffee, two edible substances that were "stand-ins for comfort" for many other people in the physical life, notably the mother and brother. And of course we had the coffeeshop as a child, which none of us knew but is now immortalized in the Rosewindow world, and which Jay and Laurie have both visited since. As for chocolate I do not know, possibly that was due to spiritual website claims, or further media promotion, because for us it was negative for most of the lifetime. In fact, chocolate was viewed as a "hacking substance" for several years, and it was avoided under pain of retribution. So it is honestly baffling to see the use of it spike into an addiction in recent weeks, especially since it still tends to cause great pain, fear, and discomfort in the body.
It's the caffeine spikes mostly, they are hellish. That and the sugar, whatever it does to the stomach, it hurts
Chocolate hurts like hell and no one is supposed to eat it, just like fruit. Thank God they stopped but they were doing that for weeks.
Someone is still eating raisins though.
What the heck I told then to stop that!! Those are excruciating!
I know, but it's a sugar addiction of some sort. Perhaps seeking an energy boost.
It could be. That's stored as "educational data." There tends to be an unfair bias towards "outside sources" when it comes to "food orders," as it were.
So if someone tells him he should eat fruit, then he will, even if I said no??
Basically.
...Why??
Because he believes them more than he believes himself, or us, or his own experience. He believes that everyone else knows better than him, even when they don't.
It's not really "he," either. There's a lot of girls doing this.
The "old girls," yes.
Who are they? I keep hearing that name, but...
Jessica is one. Jezebel is another. The "manic red girl" is rumored to be one. For the most part though, Spice, they are faceless and unnamed.
Why?
Because they are old. Pre-System. In the early days, where unhealthy habits and programs have their roots, headspace did not exist as it does now, and so, identities bled together. I assume. We have no data from those times, only a blur of images and feelings and fears.
...I see. Sorry.
For?
For yelling. I get upset about this. Why does it have to be so difficult. Why doesn't Emmett come out more.
Because the girls holding the addictions keep holding him back. Remember, the social environment of the kitchen isn't very safe, and so it's difficult for one of us to front sometimes. The social influence is just too great, so one suited to cope with that gets dragged out. Unfortunately the vibration typically matches.
The bad ones, huh.
Yes Spice, the bad ones. The angry ones and hyper ones and frustrated ones. The ones that make your job a 'living hell' because they refuse to stop abusing themselves, or working by programs. But they have their reasons for existing too. And we need to work with them, ultimately.
So I've heard. ...Guess that's all we can do for now, then.
I suppose so. But it is something. At least we know!
Yeah, it's good to know. I'm glad to know things. Thanks, Sherlock.
Anytime, Spice.




What even is this entry. Who is writing it, I don't know!
All I know is that their is pain in my chest (bad posture! straighten up dude!) and it is 1AM?? So we had better get to bed.

I apologize for the lack of promised updates recently; schedules are not always possible to follow when new and pressing events occur by the day.
Tomorrow we are booked for the first half of the evening though, with a family visit. Outside of that, we do not know. Perhaps we will see you then.

 





 

 

clarity

Sep. 25th, 2014 02:21 am
prismaticbleed: (aflame)

SESSION PARTICIPANTS
LAURIE UBERICH
JAY IRIDOS




All right, let's talk. Bits and pieces is all.

Sounds good to me, kid. You gonna get distracted by deep-sea fish or what?

Maybe. Yes. It helps. Oddly, it helps.

It's not "oddly." It's been like this for as long as I can bloody remember.

At least I'm not scared. Or ashamed. I've somehow found the uncorruptible peace beneath all this pain. Thank Simeon, somehow he tapped into it.

You think that's his job?

Maybe. He hasn't been out in weeks, and usually when he is, it's in the wake of a hack, or a conversation with the mother…

Sheesh, that makes sense. Man. He's really important then.

Yeah. Strange how he's still faceless up here though.

Probably so he can do his downstairs job better. Anyway, where were we. Deep sea fish. You love them.

That I do.

That's relevant. But...

What?

What I said before, kid. I… I get so confused when pain is involved.

I forgive you.

Kid, I know you do, I just don't know if I can forgive myself.

Why?

Infi was furious with me when ze found out, okay? But then ze admitted that ze was "just as lost as I was," and I didn't know what the heck to do. If Infi is lost, then how the blood am I supposed to figure out what I'm doing?

We have to support each other, I guess. Not shoot each other down. But with that "lost"-ness…

What? Kid, you were flat-out M.I.A., I don't know if you're one to talk here. No offense.

None taken, that's a good point. I'm not allowed around when this stuff happens.

That's the bloody problem. You're not around, whoever is is talking to me in a way that I can't understand, Infi is caught up in the dregs just as bad as everyone else, I don't know. You got ideas, kid?

Yeah, just… questioning to the nth degree.

Heh, no kidding.

No, I'm serious. I know you are too but really. Question everything. Even if it seems "rude" or "inappropriate." Question it ALL. I need to ask Chaos to keep doing that. Genesis does now--

He does?

Yeah. Too many close calls, and he doesn't recover well from shock. When I slip out he freaks, and demands I "get back in there," no matter what we're doing or what's going on. He did that the whole time I was driving today-- I kept slipping out, Jayce and the manic girl kept fronting, and--

Who the heck is that manic girl? Sorry, please continue.

"Please continue?"

Buzz off, Jay, I'm distraught and I'm trying to be polite.

No, it's okay. Sorry.

Nah, I'm sorry, kid, I shouldn’t be yelling at you. You're probably terrified beneath the surface by this point.

Not really? Just numb. It's numb now. I think Fragment was responsible for this one.

That devil is still around?

From what's been happening lately, Laurie, it looks like no one really ever dies.

Geez.

Yeah. But it happened. Thank God their detachment style is so severe that it's just aftereffects and pain that I'm suffering from. Vaguely. It's pushed to the back of the closet.

See, this is what I mean. You push it all the way to the back of the storage shed where it gathers cobwebs with all the other traumatic things. All the other times someone used this body without your permission and left you to pick up the pieces and pay the check. Sooner or later one heck of a massive spider is gonna come out of there and we're going to have trouble.

Why "spiders," always spiders. That yellow one that came out of Infi last September.

Shoot, I forgot about that.

Not me. Jessica's daemon reminded me of it.

Jessica's daemon? Whoa, wait a second, what the heck is this?

You didn't hear? Jess has a "soul split" like me and Infi. Big rabbit-demon-golem thing, brown with red eyes, doesn't like me much. Orders me around a lot lately, but I'm grateful for the strictness, I'm afraid of him really so it keeps me on track. Funny how fear ultimately ended up being such a hugely benevolent thing up here.

No, stop right there. Fear is junk.

It is not.

...Fine, point taken. Maybe not to save yourself, it isn't. But motivating the good in you, it is. You shouldn't have to be bloody terrified in order to behave rightly.

I think it's the way I was raised? Either you "fear God" and be a saint, or you don't and therefore become a blasphemous heathen.

Ah. It's that black and white nonsense again, then.

Yeah. It's hard to see an alternative to "holy fear" when I legitimately believe and feel that on my best days.

…Even for me?

I used to. That's the problem.

...Yeah, yeah it is.

…Is that weird, that I want to be afraid of you again, but I love you too much?



I think that's why there's this problem. Pain was always synonymous with… euphoria? Forgiveness? Pain was a good thing for us. Not violence. We'd flinch and hide and cower and cry whenever a hand was raised, or a belt was waved, we knew the moment of impact and the rage behind it would be terrifying. I think that's what Dread and David hold. But the others… there have to be others, that's compartmentalized soemwhere, otherwise this wouldn't be happening-- once that instant was done, the pain stayed. It ached, it burned, it set our nerves on fire for minutes or hours afterwards. And it was addictive. There was something to that pain, something alive, something gorgeously real and frankly…

Tied to that.

Not that, specifically. But what other people said we'd get from that. And we never did, except for when it hurt terribly… and that's what made it confusing.

Damn it. God damn it.

I'm sorry.

Don't be sorry, I'm the one swearing, and this isn't your bloody fault. Is this where that thing came from that I heard of the other day? How you can't be as afraid of Julie as you were not just because the memory is missing, but because she'd make it hurt? Is that why?

Maybe? It's all just so convoluted. Humiliation and shame, something inherently tied to sex for us because it always coincided with… actually can I talk about that a bit?

Sure. Lay it on me, be as honest as possible.

Be as brutal as possible, please.

How? What the heck am I gonna do, tear it out of you? You be honest and I won't have to do anything of the sort.

I know, I guess I just mean don't let me lie or sugarcoat things.

Sure thing, kid. Now talk. Wherever you were going to start.

Okay. …And would you believe, already my mind is trying to distract itself.

Tell it to shove off. Center and let's talk. We've breached the topic you can never bring up to the therapist, so don't quit now. What was… what was the humiliation you talked about?

It was tied to the mother, and the grandmother. We brought this up in therapy yesterday, actually-- and when I talked to you in the morning.

How you feel 'your' body is public property?

Yeah.

That’s a lie, kid.

I find that hard to believe.

Why.

Because growing up we had no privacy. Privacy was a luxury, selfish and proud. 'Privacy' was pretending that you had a claim on something-- the idea that your 'personal' thoughts and feelings and such were yours alone.

And they weren't?

No. I was always terrified of being found out, you know that. It's why I burnt and destroyed my own creative work, because it was 'too emotional' and I would be utterly humiliated if my family found them.

Explain that. Were they looking for them?

I don't know. Sometimes I guess they did. I honestly don't remember, the entire childhood is a blur.

Hm. Go on, what do you remember then, to go on for this?

Uh… one memory came up yesterday, when I was talking to Genesis, I think. You or Genesis. It was a… I smelled something, some odd sterile scent that reminded me of the YMCA? Like we used to take swim lessons as a kid, I forgot about that. I can't remember the lessons, but now that I've 'seen' the locker room memory again, I at least have that visual map to walk through. No actual memory, per se, other than the fact that we always used to use an orange locker. It was special.

Heh. Now when you say 'visual map'-- you mean like Google Maps, just walking through that stuff no matter how old the photo is?

Yeah. Exactly, yeah! It's just pieced-together snapshots, a static collaboration of old memories. It's frozen in time and I can walk through it to study details, and maybe trigger further knowledge when I 'dig' in the subconscious memory for more data… but some places are big blurs, or black voids, where there is no data. I can't go there.

Huh. Do you get that for other things too, kid?

Yeah, most things actually. I think it's why all my dreams of schools are skewed. The fronters switched so many times over the years, some of them even died-- on that note correct what I said earlier, some people do dissolve and I found that out today--

Make a note of that, I want you to tell me about that later. Now go on, vision maps. Why are the schools skewed.

Because we don't know who fronted then, so we have none of their memories to search through. There's just "collective data"-- every time an existential moment happened, or awareness switched specifically to headspace, like in the bathroom by the cafeteria where I was looking in the mirror and talking to Lynne I think… before we "reintegrated" her at the time. That bathroom is a total void save for the general layout of it, as bathrooms are blackout rooms the way it is. But yeah, if no data is saved, I can't 'see' anything. But for other things, I can mentally revisit memories that weren't mine if there's enough residual info. Sorry, this is rambling somewhat.

No, it's fine, kid. So the YMCA, what did you remember about that that tipped this whole thing off?

Oh. There were changing stalls, by the door? They had Jackson Pollock-like paintings on the side, I remember that because the mother always brought it up.

Splatter paint?

Yeah. Like ketchup, I would always think. But the stalls only had fabric curtains, and there were always strangers there. Sometimes people would peek under the curtains to see if someone was in there, mostly little kids would, but still.

Geez.

Yeah, so I would never feel secure. And I would always wonder why. "Why do I feel uncomfortable with that?" Why the hell should I demand 'privacy' when my body basically was at my parent's mercy anyway?

Kid, that is messed up, you know that right?

I'm learning.



But yeah, never quite felt safe. But. I think there was one time, or a few, something, where the mother actually looked to see if we were dressed and we weren't. Something like that. Being forced to get undressed in cars, during the summer, in full view of whoever may have looked in. Getting dressed in the bedroom and the grandmother refusing to leave because "I'm not looking!" acting like we were ridiculous for being afraid of it. No privacy. Being told privacy was silly, not understanding why I felt people shouldn't look at me. Do you get what I'm saying?

They made you feel like your body was an exhibition, basically.

More like, if someone wants to look, let them look. "You have nothing to hide!" At least, until I was a young adult. Then you're not allowed to wear shorts even, because now you're corrupting somebody with your licentiousness.

Sheesh, that is screwed up. But I remember that though, from 2012.

That's a strong memory, yeah. We wore a crop top for two days, and got so much moral flak that we were terrified to wear short sleeves for the rest of the summer. And then we burned that top .The shame still hasn't faded, really.

…So. Is that why sexuality is "inherently shameful" here, because nudity or nakedness for you was never… consensual? What's the word. Like you never wanted it but were always forced into it, or…

It was more like, I never had the luxury of privacy when I was naked as a kid. There was virtually always the risk of someone walking in, and refusing to leave, or invading that space, or whatever. The only "safe space" was the double-locked bathroom, and you all know what happened there.

Yeah. Wish it didn't. So that happened today.

Effectively. I think. It's… I don't want to look at it. Should I?

No. Where were we, go back and look.

…Oh. Pain.

…Go on.

Pain, and Julie. It was humiliating and terrifying to be stripped naked by her and forced to endure whatever she did, but… dissociation kicked in then. The brain couldn't handle it, it tapped out and we were now no longer in the body. And the aftereffects from that, from what she did, hurt like hell but in a DIFFERENT way. You wouldn't know, but just ask Simeon or Ashen or Infinitii maybe. It hurts, sickeningly, when that happens.



Sorry. It just does and it is hell on earth. Even when I try to think positively of it, even when I tried to use it "benevolently" or for holy purposes or whatever. I regretted it every time I can remember, because it hurt so much and I felt filthy and violated and wrong. I don't want to think about that.

Then don't. I just… what the heck were they talking about. Fragment. Whoever it was.

With the pain?

Yeah. Asking me of all bloody people, what the heck. Why were the asking?

Because you are synonymous with pain, here. The positive sort. Sharp, brutal, bleeding pain, the kind that clears and cauterizes. Relief. Maybe… maybe that's why we have problems with this. It's the only source of pain we have left, however sick and disgusting that is. Someone always decides "it's worth the risk, if we can make it hurt badly enough," but it never works. It's the wrong sort of pain. So maybe they were just as confused as you were.

…Maybe. It's just corrupting me, is all. Making me slip. Corrupting my function. Infi said so, you heard 'em.

I know. I know it too.

…Kid, am I gonna die from this?

No, no I swear I won't let that happen.

Not before you die first, huh.

…I…

Sorry. That was uncalled for.

No, it wasn't. …I'm scared too. I can't front when that happens. Ever. I mean sure, I was out today, fronting with my cupcake eyes or whatever you call them--

Heh. Sparkles and sprinkles all over, huh.

Yeah, basically. But… it's so hard to stay in the body. I'm an upstairs guy. Even now I'm unstable because of the channel link. But I'm trying.

…Kid are you sure you're okay? How's the body, is it okay?

It is now, yeah. It's been an hour or so. We're good. Just nauseous is all, and… nausea, headaches, and that gut-deep wanting to cry. The scraped-out depression.

…Every time?

Mostly. I don't remember, Laurie. There was one time Chaos was hacked, I still can't look at that because it is a horrible feeling to remember-- and Genesis went through as much hell as we did, the past fronters. Anyway I know with Infinitii ze used to use this to heal the body, to try and repair the psyche, circumventing the trauma and trying to re-assign triggers, you know, programming positive into negative aspects. It didn't work, not past a certain point. The trauma wouldn't leave. Then the plague kicked in. Ze tried so hard, ze genuinely loved everyone ze was with and everything ze did was colored with it-- but there are some things you can paint over a million times but it won't change how they are perceived. If that makes sense.

Yeah, the metaphor does, but can you give me an example? If it won't hurt you, I mean.

Uh… well just the whole sex thing in general. Once it becomes physical, it's terrifying. I don't know who managed to get us trapped in that before. Some malicious fronters would, it's happened. And that's where the trauma has roots that bleed over into so many other things. It's why it's hard for me to be close to people physically, or to be in certain locations, or the like. Sometimes raw memory just comes up and I want to vomit or cry or scream or attack and it's never my reaction, it's never my emotion, but it's there.



Sorry. I forget what we were talking about.

Nah, it's okay. I just wanted to bring up the pain thing, because that had me distraught. As you'd say.

I understand. I really do.

Yeah, you would. …Kid, is there anything I can do to alleviate that? Like can I do anything to change the association, so I don't get dragged into this hell anymore, and neither do you?

…Maybe? Let me think… only atonement, really. Pain got rerouted, somewhere. Atonement stopped for a long time, due to outside threats, and it just… imploded.

…I can see that.

Yeah. But until we fix the pain roots, the sharp sort will always be benevolent, and we will always seek it when we feel sick and filthy because nothing else clears that from the psyche. That's the problem here.

…Come upstairs, I'll beat the the hell out of you, that'll handle this.

What, really?

Yeah. I'll try. I'll beat Jayce up, how's that? He's a freakin' prick sometimes, I'd have no problem slicing him up if I had to. Not you. I've tried, I can't. It doesn't sync. That's the problem.

…Why does this keep happening?

What?

The… the hacks. No one wants them. No one. Julie doesn't, Eros doesn't, Infi doesn’t.

Eros doesn't?

I've talked with him, so have others. I think his role is changing.

Thank God.

Remember it only became obscenely sexual due to corruption during that time. Religious misunderstanding, really. Which is why Chaos caught the brunt of the consequences.

…June 2011, huh.

Yeah. That's when Eros started to get really lost. Then 2012 hit, with the Celebi incidents, which I have no data on mind you--

Good, don't look for it. But yeah, I think that's when he really started legit dying.

He was gone by SLC, that's for sure. I don't know who was around then.

No one does, yet. You got a visual map for that or what?

Barely. There's data for the balcony view, and the steps from that one day Dad called when he was in Puerto Rico… just that one day, just that one spot. The balcony view is from the smoke pancakes evening, so the doors are wide open and smoke is pouring out. Don't tell anyone.

Heheh, I won't.

And we were laughing. So there's some data of the 'living room,' of the table where Chaos and I were talking and reading about the rain that day I got sick… there's some data of the couch from the other day we got sick and called the grandmother out of fear. That was weird, that's skewed due to being looked at too many times.

That can happen?

Yeah, if you look at a memory strongly enough, it can pick up residue from the present. Like a song, or a scent, or a feeling, that was a powerful presence when we were looking back just as strongly.

So memories can be redefined like that.

Somewhat, yeah.

Huh. That's interesting.

It is. Important, too.

No kidding, write that down somewhere. Garrison?

Yes?

Write that point down, about the memory reprogramming or whatever.

Re-associating?

Yeah, thanks Izzy. Now let me talk, keep the data coming when we need it, thanks.

I love how they're always there.

Hey, it's their job. Now back to the data maps. What else on the apartment, anything besides the porch and front room?

A little? The front room is vaguely complete, as all the times the missionaries visited we had that gut feeling of "this isn't right for us, we shouldn't be in this situation" and there were robotic social fronters out.

Really?

That's what it's stored as. It's 3rd-person memory. So we have a vague idea of what the door looks like, and that there was a couch, and a shelf to the left, and a TV behind. That's it. Oh and a pillow on the floor I think.

Snapshots?

Exactly. But… Mel's room, I know they had a desk, and I know there was a bed to the left and a dresser to each side… I don't know what those looked like at all. I know there was art all over the walls, but I don't know how that looked. And there was a closet to the left, that's empty of data too. If I "walk in" there, and try to look at things, there's just subconscious "shadow memory" which allows me to navigate physically. Like for the most part I won't walk through a wall, or into one, because I "know" where they were, roughly.

For the most part?

Yeah. Like if I tried to walk by Mel's desk I'd get stuck, like clipping in a video game. We know it was there, but not where it began or ended in space.

Ah, I see.

Yeah.

How about your room?

Vaguely. There's the view from where I used to stand and do exercise, that angle sight of the computer desk. We were listening to Serph at the time, and it was nighttime. Then there's a view of what it looked like from the top bunk that one beloved morning I woke up with "Reach Lines" playing on my iPod, and I felt perfectly, deeply happy. I will never forget that feeling, ever... it was so bright and serene, like summer in cinematic California or something.

Heheh. Sunny days and palm trees, huh?

And wide sparkling cyan water, yes. No idea what the rest of the day was like, either, after those moments. And then the only other visual memory is…

The lights?

In the corner?

Yeah.

No.

No?

No, the only memory I have of them is from the time Chaos was channeled was the moment I saw his eyes, and then… and then the moment when we finally kissed, when it hit me that this is really happening and the moment is stored as a bloom of deep fiery joy in the heart. It's… that's it. No room memory at all, just the color of the light, all dimly violet and blue and red.



That’s it, really.

Huh. …I'm glad you remember that.

So am I. I remember a ton of snapshots from outside the house, but nothing I can piece together and walk through. I can get a vague visual awareness, like I'm sure I could find my way around well enough if I went back there, but I can't tell you what it would look like ahead of time.

I see. Now can we please change the topic because you forgot to mention we had a 20 minute break back there.

Yeah, right when you asked me about the room. You said, "I'm not saying anything until you get back in there," and then stuff happened.

Please, talk about the stuff, that's too bloody important to leave out.

Okay. First I talked to Simeon.

What.

Yeah, actually that's super important too, I needed to tell you. The body started to get context memory again, and the next thing I know we were both asking each other if we were okay? But I SAW him. He's in raw whitespace, where Javier was re-forming last summer.

Whitespace? But he has a form?

Yeah. Oh!! It's the-- the place where the ground fell through, in Central City.

Really?

The city tiers. It's where Jeremiah was forced into existence, too. That floating area. Down in the ground.

Wonder if that's part of why they're connected.

Could be, I think it applies to the kids too. And Simeon, which is why I'm not surprised.

Shoot, yeah, all the kids stay with Jerry too. Does Simeon?

No, he doesn't quite leave the "whitespace" part of it. There's all raw stuff floating in the lower spaces, really, filling up the "ground" where there's nothing but solid space. Anyway we were in whitespace, talking. I asked him if he was Sylvain and reincarnated, he said no, that was his brother but he was "from another time" so there's no memory of him.

Makes sense. Kind of like you.

11/11 at the bottom of the page again, just wanted to point that out.

Heck yes, it's been a while.

Page 11! Geez! Oh that reminds me. Simeon looked at me at one point and said, "you're not Jay."

What?

No listen, I wasn't. I "slipped out" and that overly exuberant social "cover" was out, kind of like a mask or splinter program? Like Simile is for Melodia, I think.

Makes sense. But he saw it?

Yeah. So then I pulled myself in as strongly as I could, just surrendered to my own resonance however it manifested-- he helped, he could also tell when I felt 'off'--

That is so freaking weird though, how he could see it.

Probably because we were in raw whitespace, effectively. It'd be more visible there.

Ah. But yeah, what'd you do, kid?

I apparently am not humanoid, like I suspected. I'm halfway between crystalline and luminous, halfway between a glass-edge fragile explosion and a flowy miasma of light. I don't know about eyes, or limbs, but I do NOT have a mouth and when I "talk" it is purely telepathic and comes from somewhere behind me, like a foot behind my chest and my head both. It's weird. But THAT feels "right," totally so, at least as far as presentation goes.

Holy swords. So how about now, are you here?

Not entirely, because in order to be in that form, I cannot talk for extended periods. It's a very "being" state, not "doing," hence the exuberant overlay or whatever.

Ah. That makes sense. You were talking about that split the other day, I think. You always are.

Because it's a concern, "how do I be both," well now I know I already am, I just have to practice shifting and balancing and things. We'll see. But it's awesome.

No kidding, you'll have to let me see you like that tonight or whenever.

After we're done typing!

Yeah, get to the chocolate already.

Wait, I spoke more to Simeon. At one point he said "I took the pain away" and I asked him, if he really was someone who could heal us from hacks? And I think he is? Like he specifically implied that his function was to "smooth over" or "comfort" in the wake of those things… more of a feeling, like blanketing someone who is cold, or smoothing down rough edges, that sort of vibe.

I'm still laughing at "specifically implied."

I don't know how else to say it, haha! Feelings are clearer than words. But yes, we seem to be right, Simeon exists as a "pain manager."

You know who else is a "pain manager," effectively? Eros. Get to it.

Ah. Yeah, so after that we somehow ended up in the kitchen with Eros stuffing his face full of chocolate cheesecake-- oh!!

What, you remember something?

Yes. However we ended up in there, the moment we saw it, Jessica's daemon jumped up to the very front of the vision, as the resonance of it was very close to him.

What? How?

Chocolate, that rich sort, but also the cherries. It was cherry cordial cheesecake, and for some reason that clear drippy red along with the thick, dry chocolate cake was perfect for his vibe.

The "cheesecake" part was Eros, holy smokes.

We'll get to that, in a minute.

Yeah it was just hilarious. Keep talking though, I'm interested.

So the first thing this daemon does is look at me fit to burn a house down, and demand that I am not to eat it. I said I wouldn't, but then there was like 20 seconds of marked blurry hesitation, and then Eros was out, trying to do just that, outside of that daemon's view.

Wait, so he can only see you?

I think so. Jessica is the "body core," or at least, the consciousness tied to the body persona that the people we live with give it. So I'm tied to her as one of the main people, if that makes sense.

It does. So he can only see you because you're on his level, really.

Yeah. I mean I would assume so. It's just weird because we're in his floating space when we talk, which means he's letting me in temporarily to talk to me, and I can get in there to talk to him but he's not very happy when I abuse that right. Like he gets mad. It's a very "brown" anger, though. Compact and solid and heavy, but with that red burn of his eyes. Very different than plain red anger. The red is just a buzz edge.

Kid you say the weirdest flipping things but I think I get what you mean. Stern anger with an edge that could explode any second?

Not so much "explode" as "burn." It's red, not yellow.

Ah. Got it.

So that was that. Then Eros decided "oh my gosh cheesecake" and went to town.

What he said was seriously interesting, though.

Yeah, mind data says he only ate it because it was warm.

Really?

Yeah. Otherwise he wouldn't have touched it. But the warmth, on top of the rich sweetness-- NOT dense, that would have been a totally different vibe too-- was too perfect, and he latched right onto it.

He said it was, and pardon my language, "what sensuality tasted like." Specifically that combination of things, and especially the cheesecake, as I said.

I think it was the texture? Like it's hard to put into words, but it's… off-white, thick, but like a cloud. Heavy but full of air, like a pierzyna, and being wrapped up in it and warm. The warmth is extremely important, he's right.

Where does the chocolate come in then, Julie?

That's important too, I can feel the data. It's not just any chocolate, it was that dry cake chocolate, dense but crumbly. Not like a box cake or a brownie. This was packed but it crumbled like ground in your hands. For some reason that applied to chocolate was important, I guess it balanced out the influence somehow? Anyway that's not important. The emphasis was on the cheesecake. The cherries were visual for sensuality, that glossy glassy red that I adore, that Eros reflects in his own right.

So the chocolate is just whatever? Because Julie is tied to it, is why I'm asking.

That's why I think the dryness was important, the bittersweet aspect of it. Chocolate, when sweet or too dense or too milky, becomes a totally different thing. It becomes threatening, almost.

Ah. So this was a… property shift?

I think?

Got it.

But I find it interesting that Eros said "this is what sensuality tastes like." The not-exactly-sweet but incredibly rich warmth of it. And it does, it's hard to put into words.

Hey, you would know, not me.

Actually you could know, if you wanted to, and THAT is what's important here.

Sexuality and sensuality are two totally different things.

And Eros has very little to do with the former, if at all.

Yeah, no kidding, that shocked me. Someone tried to screw around with the body memory when we left the kitchen and he got so freakin' angry--

It was a trauma trigger, when we walked into the bathroom to brush our teeth, immediately the body started getting spasms and pain reactions, from context memory. And Eros did get shockingly angry, he jumped right up and demanded to know "who was doing that," that "no one had any right TO do that." Which secretly lit this huge flame of hopeful gratitude in my heart, really. He got so corrupted before he died, hearing that from him now just wiped all the doubt away that I had about that. He splintered into his own person and lost the corruption he had held prior. Which is such a relief.

No kidding, I was worried sick about him too, and about what he could do if he wasn't healed from all that.

Mm-hmm. So… I remember he actually fed Julie a bit of the cheesecake and she got the cutest smile, it was great.

Yeah, that was pretty adorable.

Like Knife!

And Xenophon, we kept joking about that, and you forgot to mention that people keep name-blurring with those two. Infi and Xenophon.

Yeah, that's weird, it's been happening for months on and off.

Eros said he meant to say Xennie but then said Infi, like an afterthought of hir relevance or something.

Yeah. Those two have a deep connection somewhere and I think that's proof of it, subconsciously. I don't know what it is, other than parentage, but that could be significant enough.

Yeah. That's just guesswork now, though.

Pretty much.

So. I know we had something else to say about the Eros thing.

Yeah, it was more relief on my part, as well as heartbreaking realization, of just how far the confusion went? Or could go? You had something to say about that.

I did, I was wondering why the hell pain was tied to sexuality and Eros began explaining that to me, before he realized that he didn't have that data and that's why we called Julie in.

Oh yeah! That was interesting too, the fact that Eros actually doesn't have any accessible memory for sexuality. I thought he did.

That's how far the role corruption went, kid. And then Julie said that sexual pain and non-sexual pain are apparently two totally different things as well, which infuriated me because who the hell is trespassing on my turf with this topic, and then the fear thing came up. "Would this all stop if you were terrified of it."

Jabberwock.

If pain was put back into these sexual hacks, pain you could be afraid of, would it stop? Would you stop bloody confusing it with me because you are too freaking dissociated to tell what is happening and you're seeking relief? And we figured, heck yes, if we saw that monstrosity associated with this we would run the second it was implied.

Jabberwock is terrifying. Ze really is. But ze's a Retributor, I think, at least the motivation is the same.

Good. She should be, the last thing we need is more corrupt reinforcement of the negative.

Meaning?

Meaning the next person to promote abusive behavior up here is getting my axe slammed into their face.

Good.

Yeah, no joke. I'm tired of this.

Mostly splinters and fragments and socials are promoting abuse now, though. No one in the System.

Yeah, and thank God. Wait-- why the heck would socials­ be-- oh. Societal garbage, right?

Yeah. Subconscious programming. Subliminal obligation. Dirty automated scary stuff that ends up in the cellars solely because there's no filter on what's shoved into your awareness on the outside.

That's why Infi's around though, right? At least halfway.

What, to protect me from that?

To remind you of what's true, not that. Infinitii is tied to the subconscious trouble more than anyone else up here, save for maybe the other daemons from what you've told me. But Infi holds our scary stuff from the outside. The whole bloody System, since ze's the Core-splinter of you. Ze has to deal with all the terrifying nonsense that gets to you in the dark, and ze's stuck twofold because ze's part of it, part of the dark, part of the Shadow that we need to turn into gold, as you say.

Infi is already gold.

That's the point.

…I suppose it is. Oh geez, I suppose it is.

Heh, got you pretty deep on that, huh?

Yes. I… you did. Also. Wreckage is more gold than ever now. Her teeth and claws shine with it.

Really?

Yeah, like a vague iridescent gold sheen. They're almost ivory-white otherwise, like bone. And her body was muted before, like a dirty gold, and now it shines. She's become so valiant lately, like you really, I admire her growth so much. And her eyes don't shadow red anymore! They're straight-up gold too.

Her eyes were going red?

Yeah, at first they'd turn red every once in a while, which is a sign of instability for anyone, the color differences. But now they're gold all the time, no flickers.

Geez, that's good news. Anyone else you got an update on, while we're here on the topic?

Uh… hm. Not really? Oh! I kissed Josephina yesterday. His doing.

Sheesh, you didn't write that down yet? That was moving, really.

Yeah. I got out of therapy and I was a mess, I think Genesis hugged me, I had been dealing with mother issues and feelings of unworthiness and stuff… everything we discussed at the beginning of this session and more. But then Genesis was there for me, and you were, I remember you hugged me and I swear I felt it, that was twice that day I think. The first time I almost collapsed into sobs on the spot because it meant everything in that moment, it was everything real and true and forgiving and I needed it more than life itself at the time.



So people were comforting me, for carrying that for everyone else. I know Knife was there, so was Lynne, Nat and Leon both, Julie, we called in Javier as he didn't know where we were… Waldorf hugged me so sincerely, there's a real friendship between us now, and I expected Josephina to follow her after last time but he got me back for that, still took me by surprise. I remember hearing those little jingly bell earrings he wears too. But it was so sincere, it meant so much to me.

"After last time?" Did you write that down?

What?

You kissed Waldorf, about three weeks ago. That's all I know.

Me too, it's not even my memory.

What?

It's weird. It was one of those dead-float mornings, the pale white ones.

Oh. Shoot. Were you okay?

Ultimately, thanks only to Nat and Leon, who somehow negated all the negative influence that was trying to choke me at the time. I'll never forget that feeling, I hope not. There was such sincere peace between them both, it embraced me like a flower or like moonlit wings, like greenery and indigo light. I felt totally absolved. And that's the only memory I have of that entire morning, personally.

Who the heck kissed Waldorf then? Who the heck keeps fronting in your stead, when stuff like this happens? It's not Eros, we confirmed that just now, so…

Yeah, I thought it was him, but again that was due to role confusion.

Who the heck really holds that confusing stuff, then.

I don't know.

We need to find out.

Garrison, write that down?

Heheh.

Kalisha did, there's a huge heaviness to having that set down as a "to-do" item though.

Meaning?

Meaning now it's written down. It's a tangible thing. And there is a heavy vibe to it.

From the job, or what it implies?

…From what we'll have to look through to do it, I think. It's a stony brown color, a light dustiness, but not in a comforting way. Like desert dirt. Dry and silent weight.

Huh. Guess we'll be taking Chaos along, then.

Hhhhf.

Hehe, have you mentioned how he's been trying to get your attention like crazy these past few days?

Since I tuned back in? No. I should.

Synchronicity has been up the wall, dude.

I know! Honestly it's been breaking my heart and glowing it both, it's insane. Wherever I look, or listen, there he is. There's oceans everywhere. Even when I don't look, or want to look, or feel worthy of looking. The messages keep coming. Go to him. Go back to him. "Do you realize how much love is there for you?" And not even as something apart, the feeling of this which makes it so significant and heartbreakingly true is that it's not at a distance, when these words hit me they resonate in my heart, deep within my ribs like the bottom of the sea, echoing like a bell in the depths. They catch and ring and I know there is a part of me there that matches him, that half of a taijitu, that infinite loop, I can't ever deny that even when I find it hard to believe… it's true. It still responds. And I can never ignore these calls, these synchronicities, because my soul has already wholeheartedly answered "yes" before my brain can hesitate in doubt. But it'll never say "no." That's always moved me to tears, the fact that even when I'm terrified, my poor mind still can't say no to that light because it knows, deep down it knows too that there's only joy on the other side. There's only light when you open the door and walk through it, only open arms and that reminds me, "Heaven" was on the radio today too.

Wait, what?

"Heaven." By Bryan Adams. Ryman's song, from 2002. It was playing over the radio when Genesis and I stopped at Wegmans, I barely heard it but I knew what it was. And I started laughing, and smiling, and suddenly it was impossible for me to ignore my health anymore. You know how tough it is to stay focused and centered in public, social programming likes to kick in and unhealthy obligations take over. But that song was playing, and I was pulled 100% into fronting, and… I felt worthy of it, for a moment. Like I was shining white and confetti-colored, as I should be, and it was impossible for me to hurt myself along with anyone else. So I didn't.

…Kid, that's great. That's great to hear that.

I know, it was so significant. And of course Genesis gets his due, we kept jokingly calling each other "babe" and then one time he gave me this look and I had to laugh, "are you flirting with me," he said "maybe." Oh and I jokingly told him later that if he really wanted to snog me, as you'd say, he'd have to wait until we got home. He's going to ask me about it tomorrow if I forget, so make sure he's in our room when we're done with this. I know he's been sticking around lately but the moment I lie down CZ gets all the focus and I'm sorry, I'm rambling on again. I guess I just want to say that I love them both but I do owe Genesis a non-social, more "introverted" show of love than I usually do?

And you should take Chaos with you when you travel more often too, "babe," he misses you too during the day.

That's true, haha. It's just weird, or at least unusual, because he is so much quieter than Genesis vibe-wise, except when Perfect shows up and then it's his old romancer vibe all the time.

Ah. Really?

Yeah, he's all teeth and grins and personal interaction, I don't know how good he'd be at social guiding, which is what Genesis does actually. Gen makes sure I can function in public places without massive fronter switching, or getting lost due to memory gaps, or the like. CZ and I don’t have much experience with doing that, yet at least.

Huh. Maybe you should, I mean you two are married, as far as relevance goes.

Yeah.

Sorry. Now I'm the one apologizing. I joke too much about this stuff, and I'm truly sorry.

I know.

…Too much bleedover. I'm scared to death, kid, I really am, what with this relationship pain thing, and my bloody apathy thanks to that fear. Not understanding what to do and not liking that one bit. I'm sorry, kid, I keep throwing you under the railroad tracks here and not realizing what the heck I'm doing in the process.

Explain?

Heh, you know what I mean, Jay. I keep… running. Terrible things happen to you and instead of jumping into action like I used to I freak the heck out, because "what if they hack me" and--

Wait, Laurie, they can't touch you, you know that--

No we don't.

Yes we DO. I swear I will NEVER let them hurt you.

They can pretend to be me. You know that.

…I do. I'm sorry. I just…

You know it's not me, but the residue is hell. The fear lingers. You look at me and you don't bloody know.

I do know, Laurie--

You don't know, kid, not when fear is ruling the roost. Not when you are so bloody terrified of what happened the last time someone pretending to be me showed up, that your visceral subconscious reaction is to freeze up or run. You're not afraid of me, kid, you're afraid of them, but sometimes you can't tell the difference and that is what I'm so afraid of.

…So you stay away from me?

Yeah. God forgive me, kid, I am so sorry.



I really am. I don't want to see you attacked by these demons, but God help me, I don't want to be responsible for more pain on top of that hell. I don't know what the heck to do.

Be there. Please. Be there for me. If you're scared, get Infi, bring hir with you.

Infi gets lost just as much as I do, and in totally different ways, kid, that's the bloody danger here!!



Infi gets lost worse than I ever could. Ze knows exactly what I'm terrified of in this. …And yet you're not afraid of hir, are you?

No. But that's what's lethal.

…Shoot.

I'm not afraid of you either, Laurie, I'm afraid of losing you. You and I have the same fear in this.

…So what do we do?

…Get a third person in this regardless? Sugar's your bodyguard now, isn't she?

Yeah, no kidding, I needed one.

They can't touch her, can they?

I doubt it. She doesn't have love-ties to you. She's a Retributor, and she's Pink, which means she has backup from other Protectors if someone tries to violate her function. Maybe Eros could help in this regard, who knows. I know Julie is iffy about it because she doesn't want to be reminded of the past, but… geez. I don't know.

We'll find out. We don't need to solve this overnight. We just have to stay strong, and stay together, even if that sounds like a platitude. Hope is important, as is faith in each other.

It is.

And love.

Which they're trying to mangle beyond recognition.

They won't. They can't. They can try to blur our perspective all they want, but they can't change the core of this, the truth. I think that's why I'm not afraid of Infi. Or you. Or Chaos, for that matter.

Or Genesis. I've heard the stories, kid.

Of?

He slips, too. You avoided him for a freaking long time because of that. And yet every time he knocks on your door, you let him in. Every time he ghosts, you say hello, and let him follow you. Unconditional forgiveness, that's what you've got, kid. I only ask that you do the same for me if I ever screw up.

Laurie. Love, that's guaranteed. I could never withhold forgiveness from you, ever, no matter what you did.

Are you sure?

…Laurie, I think the things we're both terrified of you doing, you're not even capable of. It literally hurts to think of, like massive dissonance.

Does it now.

Yeah. Your very existence clashes with those fears. They can't occupy the same space.

But it's the fear I'm afraid of, kid, ironically. It's them tying my face or my likeness-- which they're doing already-- to abuse, to what seriously hurts or scares you. I do not want that happening. I will stop this travesty if it bloody kills me.

You know I realize it's not you, right?

But it scares you, doesn't it, that they won't quit?

It unnerves me. It makes me scared for you, or at least, my knowledge of you in my mind.

See, that's the thing.

But I know you better than they ever will. No amount of forcing or lies on their part will ever change my mind.

You swear?

Absolutely. Cross my heart.

Don't you dare die.

Well. Not like that, anyway.

Don't. Too many times I've almost lost you, and once I did. Don't. I swear, kid, even if I fail you in the worst way, don't you DARE take a knife to your own throat, or heart, or wrists. Don't you bloody dare. There's more to life than me, I want you to go on living, heal from whatever the heck I did, you've got better docs than me and you know it.

I... Laurie. Please. It's not going to happen.

But the sentiment is true. All right?

…All right. …I really love you, Laurie. I do.

I know, kid, I love you too, and believe me when I say that.

I do. I never doubted you.

Good. Then that's step one, again, as always.

Yeah. But it's a spiral step, I think. We have made progress. It's just that this is the truth beneath all other truths, holding them up, lifting us higher. It's the baseline.

Base Zero. Pun intended.

Yeah, no kidding. …But that's the point, yeah. Love is there. Unfailing, undying.



Not much you can say to that, huh?

Nah, just stepping back and taking it in is all.

Words really do fail. It sounds paltry, to keep saying the same words…

What the heck else are you going to say, kid? It is how it is. Amen and all that.

Haha, yeah.

So. Speaking of love. You going up to meet the monsters yet or what?

Uh, after I color our text and post this, sure.

Remember you've gotta draw pixels for everyone else soon.

Oh yes, that is true. I'd love to. I do want to draw people, it's just the shock of not being able to photorealistically render everyone on the first shot is overwhelming sometimes…

Kid, you are too much of a perfectionist, I swear. Pun intended.

Really.

Yeah. Stop pursuing that dead end, you know as well as I do what the lesson is there.

…Yeah. We've talked about it.

So. Trial and error, I guess. Make mistakes. Grow from them. Learn. You can do it, kid, I have faith in you.

I've heard all that before and yet every time you say it it means the world.

That's the point, boy. But really, we done talking for tonight? It's 1:30 in the bloody morning and you still have Cold Dust Girl on loop.

Oh man, talk about relevant.

How the heck did that song even become relevant?

The chords. This is the Gemini Club remix, remember. I gravitate to harmonies in songs, mostly, half the time I don't even notice lyrics unless they catch me hard.

Like "Heaven" did today, huh?

Yes. "Now our dreams are coming true, through the good times and the bad…"

Next line is "I'll be standing there by you," and I gotta apologize to Ryman but I am stealing that tonight, sorry. You been hanging out with him recently or what?

No, the dead period made it tough to reach anyone, let alone the Outspacers of all people. But he showed up in my inner vision on the 19th, when Markus was singing…

Markus? Really?

Yeah, he sings.

Hey, that's pretty cool. Didn't know the kid had it in him.

Hey, he sings "Empty Streets" and that was the first song I ever heard him do, years ago.

Yeah, but not much else, right? Ryman's at least associated with communication and all that, blue stuff.

Plus Ryman was singing from the moment I met him, practically. But yeah, Markus was singing… I forget what song, I'll have to look and see if I wrote it down. But he had his rose wings activated, I forgot how beautiful they were… I've never seen those two boys so clearly before, not that I can remember. It was amazing. And it came out of nowhere, while meditating, after weeks of not having heard from them at all. And then Ryman's song played over the radio today. Synchronicity!

Heheh, that's what makes life worth living, kid, are the little things.

Hey, I just want to thank you for saying my name earlier. It means a lot to hear you say it, I know you call me "kid" all the time, so--

Geez, Jay, if I knew that was bothering you I wouldn't do it--

No, it's not a bother, I like it. But names are important. So hearing mine said by you means a lot.

…Jay, you know what I said about you always saying inexplicably romantic things. That was one of them.

Is "romantic" the right word?

Closest bleeding thing to it for me, at least. Whatever the heck it is. Things that make you pause and realize that "man, I really freakin' care about this person."

Ah, okay. I know what that is.

What what is?

That feeling. It's nice.

Yeah, no kidding. When do you get it?

Always, geez.

No, I mean examples.

Uh… hm. Let me think of one from recently… well, actually, the other week when Chaos told me "home is where the heart is" when referring to me. He was half asleep. It was the sweetest, most fragile thing, it had such an impact on me then. Still does.

Yeah, takes your heart a bit to recover, doesn't it?

Exactly! There's no term for it in the English language that I know of and there should be. Ironically "indescribable" is the closest match, so.

Heheh. But yeah, kid, that's it.

From me?

From you, yeah, I get that from you, why?

Just… same feeling in return is all.

Good. That's how it should work, I think.

So.

Hm?

Should I go up and toss this feeling at the monsters or what?

Haha, absolutely man, your lips are going to be bleeding five seconds in and you know it.

Geez Laurie, Genesis doesn't bite that much, you know that.

No I don't actually, and frankly it would be weird as heck if he bit me, so.

I think he shares the sentiment.

Heheh.

Oh. Uh, there was something I had to say.

What?

Have I mentioned that Infi has crystal teeth?

Have you?

I'm not sure. They're all diamonds, or something. All pointy and perfect. Chaos has teeth that are subtly green-clear like glass, but they're made of water too, or at least liquid energy, like the rest of him. Genesis has normal-colored bone teeth but they are crazy big, his mouth is just weird. The inside is dark blue and his tongue is amber.

How the heck does that work?

Dream demons, man, nobody knows. Chaos has a blue tongue when he needs one and Infi's is black. Shiny black, kind of silvery in the light, not pitch black like the inside of hir mouth, so.

Kiddo you know way too much about these people's mouths.

I have an aesthetic addiction. A fascination. I like teeth.

And?

And drippy things. There, I said it. But mouths are weird, I don't like mouths, at least not on faces? Is that weird?

Yes.

Which is why Infi is cool, because ze has mouths on hir wings, and CZ doesn't often have a mouth at all, so. But I wonder why that is, mouths on faces with eyes make me uneasy at times. It's too much focused manic energy.

What about for me, and Genesis? We got that too?

Genesis doesn’t faze me much because his energy vibe is charged, so I expect that. And you don't get romantic like Infi or quiet-intimate like CZ.  It's all about vibes. If someone gets too close, and there's too much mouth, it scares me a little?

Is that an abuse association? Did Julie do that during her bad days?

Maybe?

Shoot, I forgot you don't know.

I think it's less her, and more the family. But yeah, we should pinpoint that too, for sure, so we can release it.

Can I just say thank God we are releasing this trauma baggage because I am so bloody tired of some of it.

Most of it, for me. I'm glad too.

Yeah, no kidding. It feels good to get all this off our backs at long last.

Why'd it take so long?

You're asking me, kid! I've been trying to solve it since I showed up here, eight bloody years ago.

Happy late birthday, by the way. I mean that.

Kid, I don't care if you're two months late, I know you meant it back on the 4th. Like I said, you're alive, that's what matters.

Thank you.

…Kid.

What?

I know you always want to say "I love you" after things like that, and I just wanna thank you for being comfortable saying that around me, like that.

…That is important, yeah.

Sure. So I love you too. Now get your ass to bed.

Haha, again!

Yeah, the other night was funny. Hey, your boss still talking to you at night or what?

On and off. He got tangled up with the faceless voices so it was iffy for a while. I haven't seen him directly in a while, though, no.

Go say hi to him before you snog the monsters, tell him I said hi.

I will. I miss him so much, I realy do.

Then maybe we should close this bloody huge thing up, it's 25 pages already.

Geez. Feels good!

Yeah, you're telling me! I miss talking to you like this, kid. Jay.

Haha. I appreciate that, actually.

Good, 'cause I'm trying. Oh, also. Say goodnight to Xennie more often, okay? I know it's ridiculously late now, but she usually goes to bed around 11 o'clock, so pop upstairs for a second and tuck her in for heaven's sake, at least.

I will. Remind me.

I will, if I can reach you. But you need to spend more time with that kid, she loves you.

I adore her. I'm just a mess so often, I know it scares her sometimes.

Scares me too, doesn't mean I love you any less. Same with her. If anything it makes her want to help you more by being with you.

No child should feel so obligated to help their parents get better, enough to care for them. It's terribly unfair.

Kid. She's got a whole freakin' support system up here. Literally. You're not her only caretaker.

But I'm her father, whether I understand it or not.

…True.

So I want to be better, for her.

You think she doesn't know that?



She does, kid, believe me she does. She doesn't want to help you because she pities you, or because she feels obligated to. Not at all. She wants to help you because she loves you like you love her and she wants to see you feel better for your sake as well as hers. It's unconditional and you know it. Don't make me cite examples.

No, I can name several. I just… bottom line is, Laurie, sometimes I just don't feel worthy enough to be her father.

Nonsense. You're the worthiest man in the world because you are her father. Okay? Don't crush yourself into the dirt. You're fine. Remember what we said about perfection.

…Are you sure?

Absolutely sure, Jay. And let me add this. The moment you stop freaking out and worrying, is the moment you realize you are already the father you want to be for her, and the father she needs. As soon as you stop putting yourself down and selling yourself short, you can stand as high as you wanted to all along. You're standing in your own light, kid, that's all it is, simply because you can't believe that you're the one shining that brightly. Okay? I can see it, she can see it, Infi and Chaos and Genesis can see it, we all can. Don't be so bloody afraid of your own light. If anyone told you that being too bright was bad, or blasphemous, they can jump right off the roof of Central. That kind of talk is nonsense, as I will always say. You're a spotlight, kid, and you've highlighted everything that's bright in me even when I was blind to it. So let me do the same for you.

You always do.

Yeah, I guess so. …No, that means a lot to hear, actually. Thank you.

Always.

…Well.

Well?

Heh. Same sentiment back at you, right?

Oh. Yeah, I… thank you.

Always. Now we closing this up?

Sure, let's do that before I fall asleep standing up.

Therapy tomorrow, what we talking about?

Oh, uh… geez, I don't know, whatever comes up. This maybe, something else maybe. We'll see.

Sounds good to me.

Oh and I told Simeon he can front if he wants to, since that kid has a much bigger role than we previously realized, if today is any indication.

No kidding. But really, Jay, get some sleep. People are waiting for you.

True. All right, good night Laurie. I love you a lot.

Same to you, kid. See you around.

Yes, in a few minutes.

Hey, the chair will never leave.

As long as that means you won't either, that's great.

Heheh.

Okay. We need to do this more often. Thanks for being brave enough to start this one, too.

…Yeah, that was tough.

Your bravery in all things is a shining example to me.

Are you falling asleep?

Yes. Poetry.

Go write some.

If I can, I will. And then I will sleep.

Well, before that I heard you're going to be performing a different kind of poetry, so…

No jokes. Not about that.

Sorry.

It's okay. We just need to be more reverent, Infi said. It helps.

That it does.

Okay. I cannot talk anymore, I need to show you my wing-ness and the arms and the back mouth. Teeth. Talking. It comes from my head, I have no face.

Kid, you are practically high, this is hilarious.

is it. good. oh and my hair is shiny, like a crystal, it's kind of funny. I'm all iridescent spikes like a christmas ribbon. did I tell you autumn feels like the end of the year, but like new years? like for me, life ends at the beginning. life begins right before the ending. like in steps 1 to 4, step 3 is the beginning. does that make sense?

Kind of?

things that look like death, people think, "it's autumn, the year is drawing to a close, the leaves are dying, soon it will be the dead of winter and then it's the end. of the year. then comes spring, the beginning again!" but for me… autumn is both the closing of the book, and the opening of another? it is simultaneously new year's. maybe because of my birthday. but autumn is the first thing I remember and also it was an ending. that makes more sense.

That's interesting, and it does.

but… it's lovely. I'm glad to be alive. and I'm tired.

Then go to bed, kid.

okay. wait.

Wait?

we are so bad at closing these

Haha, you do remember that. Yeah, we really suck at conclusions. Endings are bittersweet and all that.

bittersweet is nice though

…I suppose it is. Kind of like those 'moments,' huh?

the nice ones yeah. no words for those

Maybe that's why we're bad at conclusions, huh?

maybe. I love you laurie good night

I love you too, Jay. See you later. 

 

 


prismaticbleed: (Default)

 

Tired and chilly tonight, but here's a quick update to get in the habit again.

-- I spent four hours today peeling pears from my dad's neighbor's house, it was fun.
-- I had to return Dune when I was only up to page 400, oh no. But one other local library has it, so I'll grab a copy on Wednesday and finish it if I am able to.
-- My voice is cracking all over the place and I love it. I have got SICK VIBRATO now when I sing, which is amazing. Also my high notes are mostly falsetto now, which is a little confusing, but at least the lower notes are filling out which feels better anyway.
-- There is also hair coming in on my face and my bro agrees that it is awesome, I am so excited.
-- It was FLYING WEATHER today. It smelled like magic. The one tree in front of our house that turns a vivid soulfire-pink every year decided last night to start doing so. I ran outside for a bit in the grass, arms out, feeling my wings there again. I couldn't stop smiling, there's something really gorgeous in the air lately, I need to go outside much more often now and soak in it.
-- Surgery is in about 10 days, and according to the archives we are actually dealing with a LOT of the SAME STUFF from this tiem period last year. That shocked me a bit, maybe that's part of why we're here again. So I'll be reviewing the archives like mad over the next few days, getting a mental foothold on where we need to heal more completely. We have made incredible progress, true, and a lot is healed, but there are a few loose ends yet.
-- We're trying to figure out the Core/Fronter situation, as the past several updates may have indicated. The current situation has Jayce (the brown-haired "reflection" from many months ago) as the default fronter, solely because of the reflection ties. This young kid named Jesse has showed up a few times over the past two weeks, but he's rooted downstairs so he's unaware of us. No idea what his deal is yet. In any case we're trying to see if Kyanos can front more often, because he was born to do so after the Scratch, and he has VERY strong connections to the physical consciousness as a result (he can front effortlessly). But ultimately the goal is to get Jay in there, which would require "merging the inner and the outer worlds"-- in other words, being able to act in the physical world without sacrificing our inner integrity and selves. It's difficult because so much of the physical existence is still damaged, or viewed as such. This is what keeps dragging out fragments, and fronters like Cannon and Jessica. Until we heal those issues, Jay will NOT be able to stay out fronting, as his anchor forbids it and he gets pulled back in whenever a situation compromises it. However that same thing gives him a huge advantage, as positive triggers can call him out IF they don't get angrily shoved aside or denied by the negative fronters. So it's tricky, but we have a good grip on this now! And we're growing and learning every day.
-- On that note, Jessica's daemon is quickly becoming a major player in our daily life. Since Jessica gets dragged out to front at home often, and she's a mess, he is keeping everything in check where neither she or I can. He is also surprisingly stern and somewhat brutal towards me. I'm used to Infi's boundless soft edge, but this guy is unflinchingly hard. But it reflects in his appearance too. I still haven't seen his legs, but I think they're ribbony too? I also cannot see his head at all-- he specifically will not let me touch or search his energy field, even intuitively, to "see" him (he says only Jessica is allowed near him, and refuses to compromise this)-- but there are at least four big dark red eyes on the front of his face, that looked painted-on? They feel almost like symbols, and keep making me think (unsettlingly enough) of Sahaquiel from NGE. I don't know how relevant that may be (I haven't looked) but I keep thinking of that tar-spider from last fall... whiiiich happened exactly a year ago yesterday. That's absolutely shocking. So we'll see, I definitely have to pursue this now. Anyway, like Infi, this guy also has no visible mouth, but I HAVE "heard" him talk (all daemons so far normally use thought-speak), and his voice is low and oddly uncentered, like it's coming from a stereo direction and not a direct source. I have no idea where his personal "space" is located (yes, so far all daemons seem to exist in their own pocket spaces like Infinitii and hir bubble) but it's a vaguely cappuchino-foam color? And again it is lit in a way that feels completely indirect. It also feels like being at the top of a long vertical shaft, floating barely a foot beneath the ceiling, but with meters upon meters stretching down below you. It's not claustrophobic, just oddly deep and high up both. Oh, but as to how I heard him talk, he's been giving me orders. Infinitii finds it difficult to boss me around (ze prefers to lead by example, and help me to function well enough that I don't need to be bossed around), but recent matters have been very loud and raw and disorienting (the stuff coming up to the surface to be released) so a harsher hand was needed. And honestly, I don't think Infinitii COULD help with this, because all that raw stuff is tied to Jessica, by her very anchor. So her daemon is calling the shots for EVERYONE who dares trespass into that territory, so to speak. I know he's mad at Jayce but he can't reach him, as Jayce is still mostly a social so his innerspace ties are very, very faint. Still, this daemon has force behind him, of a totally different kind than Infi, but just as powerful. Lastly, for whatever reason I keep trying to find his name (he's not happy about that either) and I keep getting the phrase "choco loco" tossed at me. "Crazy chocolate," basically. It's obviously a throwback to the old addictions Jess had to that food, and the awful side effects we'd get from it... the worst of which was a nasty caffeine shock. So maybe that's his way of subtly threatening me again, to stay out of his business. Honestly I should, and I will. I have my own daemon to deal with. I'll talk to Jess about this issue when the need arises, otherwise I won't prod anymore. It's only respectful. In any case that's all I know about him so far.
-- Most importantly, as of late.... about two days ago, I got so sick of those "floating faceless voices" bossing me around that I was in angry tears and we got Laurie to stick around instead. She refused to leave for the rest of the day after that, and... how do I put that into words? I had forgotten what it was like to have a COLLECTIVE deciding on actions and 'orders,' to have a benevolent community working together to exist for the day, instead of one lost separate fronter trying and failing to placate all these strange angry voices. I had forgotten what it was like. So I held on to that in my heart, so thankful for it. Since then I've been calling Laurie every time there's a hint of the voices returning, and we can get right back on the right track. Instead of blind obedience, now we are making educated, wise decisions again. It was like the weight of the world was taken off my shoulders... and put back into my hands to be loved. I miss everyone being around so much. It's been too long since they were this close and tangible in the waking life. Lately I've only been able to talk people in meditations, mind. But now, they're right back in the present awareness.
-- Synchronicity has been EVERYWHERE since then. I am smiling fit to burst from that. My heart is so relieved. I had virtually NO synchronicity with the floating voices, and this sense of inner buoyancy was missing too. Again, it is so good to have it back, with everyone.
-- Zwei was out to sing during mass on Saturday, and she's doing better too! She was unstable for a while, unsure of her purpose, but she really "clicked" all of a sudden and it felt beautiful. I think it's because she's an android like her brother, and she hasn't been "carrying that in" to her fronting until lately. But when she does it's like she relaxes, too; she's more in-tune with her inner self as it is projected into the body.
-- Chaos has been in so many of my dreams lately, both late-night and early-morning (there is a marked difference!). It's odd, because he feels close in them, not just some passing presence or mention. He feels almost tangible even if he's only there for a few seconds. It's like... walking through a video game environment, where you're the only player, and then all of a sudden another player character walks in. And you can feel that bit of life in them, somehow, even if they are thousands of miles away. Anyway that's what it's been like. Something deep in my chest is sparkling quietly just at the thought of it, and that makes me want to do better during the day, too. As we said, it's been tough, but not in a bad way. No one has lost hope, not even in the slightest. I just... ended up in tears today, when this thought hit me that I "wasn't worthy enough" yet, to meet him in this life, or even to move into his. We have an old perfectionist standard to the physical life; there's a lot of guilt and shame there yet, old programming that Jessica is at the center of. It's being healed; I'm being patient with her, and her daemon is outright forbidding me from doing anything even possibly detrimental to her... thank God. I'm very thankful for his severity lately, just as I am thankful for CZ's still-undying compassion, even when he's struggling himself. He's an angel, I swear.
-- Oh! Ryman DOES have a daemon, he's bizarrely insectoid with a pyramid for a head. He's been creeping about for months actually, I just had no idea what the heck he was. I can only see him in soul-shadows yet, just that sort of intuitive vague knowing. So he's hidden, I don't even know if Ryman talks to him. But he exists, if only dimly right now.
-- I might take my laptop to the coffeeshop tomorrow, the one that Genesis and one of our past cores (the female J, I think-- she still went by "spinny" and that's the name I got) used to frequent in the summer of 2009. Man we got so much work done that year, it's incredible. But yes, I'm still getting the typecode system figured out for Dream World, as it's tech work and it's interesting and I want to get it done before I dive back into story progression. Having the "invisible roots" for a story helps a lot, so hey.
-- Leon and Nat were briefly trying to help Jayce out today, with fronting. Later on Leon was backing up Laurie in trying to "talk me back into sense" after a destructive mental state, and I remember him telling her "I care about him just as much as you do-- we all do." That cut through to the heart of me and it did help me come back in.
-- Remind me to draw out the headspace symbols soon, too-- the synaesthetic shapes that are supposed to represent each Spectrum hue. In church the woman sitting in front of me was wearing jewelry in the shape of the Pink symbol, and I couldn't help smiling at that.
-- Lastly, there was a LOT that happened on the 19th and it was wonderful but I will type that up tomorrow!
-- All right now I am terribly tired, have a lovely night everyone.

 

prismaticbleed: (soniccity)

 

 

today was one of those days that "feels like a short film."
stream of consciousness notes so i don't forget

got up early. tired, cold. almost no recall of that time period.

then, i remember sitting on the hood of our car, where my grandmother goes to get her hair cut on fridays, and i was reading dune. it was sunny out and the wind was rattling the aspens like paper. a butterfly flew by me and a grasshopper did too. there was this little iridescent bug that kept landing on the edges of my book. it was really pretty.
then i reached page 331 and everything was about death and life. i was deeply moved by it. it taught me a lot, it made me think. spoilers: up until this scene, jamis had been presented as rash, angry, harsh. then this scene, his funeral, had his tribe telling of his life, all the good he did, why they considered him a friend. it offered glimpses into this man's life, an honorable, brave, and kind man we would never get to know in such a way. it was humbling, and eye-opening. i felt a lot like paul.
one line stood out in particular. "the meeting between ignorance and knowledge, between brutality and culture-- it begins in the dignity with which we treat our dead." that struck me because i realized, i don't always do that? i treat death too lightly, too apathetically. maybe i'm too empty lately. but i see a death, and shrug, and move on. i don't quite understand the fuss and ritual and ceremony attached to death. is that bad? all i know is that this funeral scene struck a chord with me, and that quote. even if i didn't understand funerals, that recognition of his blessed existence was meaningful enough for me. if that is what it is to respect the dead, i shall do it, always.
it all made me think very much of josephina and laurie. both deal the most strongly with death in our System, in different ways. both have great integrity, determination, and respect. both treasure life and protect it. and both see death the same way, as a transition, as something to be venerated. but both handle aspects of death itself in different ways. josephina is darker than laurie in that respect, now. laurie carries much of the pain of it, the knives. jo carries the scythe, and he carries bells. either way it was deeply intriguing, really an inspiring read

went home. i ran a bit, then assumedly ate

exercises while reading dune again. there was a lot of noise from the family as soon as i started, which was frustrating, but i tried to shift my focus away from that consciously. i think i subconsciously believe "i am not allowed to enjoy things in peace" which is why the house will be dead quiet until i try to read, or eat, or the like. and i get frustrated because it's not what i really want. i've been realizing that lately and trying to fix that mindset.

ate again at 6, 7. better effort.

exercise (walking) at 9? mum put pumpkin ceramic lights on the piano so i lit two of them, one of them has memory-roots in childhood (where there is no vision) so it felt odd, to see it there, and know it was older than me technically. but there was a feeling of great excited joy behind it, whatever is tied to october, which was nice.

had the ipod on for the first time in weeks, to walk. i felt unusually tired after a while so i sat down, SYNCHRONICITY happened.
visions for most. unfortunately i was 80% 'floating' minded for it, and jayce/ jewel/ jess kept switching in and out, so there is little concrete memory. but i/we saw lots of headspace people. here are notes.
song lineup went like this:
"alone together" (daley) just sat and listened to this with chaos. it was tough at first, in light of events lately, but we had to be honest. kind of set the tone for everything after.
"voiceless screaming" (x japan). markus and ryman, markus singing? unusual, haven't seen him in ages, didn't expect this. locked solid into visuals though, no blurriness.
"feeling fine" (l'arc-en-ciel). chaos. he used to sing this one and others back in high school
"the little i saw of cuba" (frost*) meditated, just sank into it
"saline" (frost*) ryman sang. he usually does for this one
"i love you in the open sea" (rifle recoil) chaos. obviously. very moving to hear this one again
"maybe i'm just tired" (as tall as lions) markus again. this one had an emotional impact i remember
"genesis (alternate ending)" (forgive durden) i remember at the end, they said "see you in the mirror" and that shocked me, because jayce had been out at the time. i forgot that was part of the words
there were several other songs here, like "tears" (x japan) and "this love" (guns & roses) but really i just sank into them. i needed to

then,
"there'll never be goodbye" (minako obata).
xenophon showed up, recognized the song from metropolis, "that one sad movie" with tima that she remembers.
jay fronted while she spoke to him, out of sincere concern, it was a very emotional conversation.
at one point jay took her face in his hands to console her, but paused, began to laugh and cry. "i've never actually felt your face before." that was powerfully stored in the heart, actually reaching out to touch this creature that called him "father," never remembering having done so in his life.

"ashes of dreams (nuadhaich)" from NIER came on, we listened to that together too. she says, i have to beat the game sometime soon too.

then "song of rebirth" from klonoa started playing
she smiled at me, said she was going to sing it, she did.
cz ran in almost immediately, in shock, "xennie is singing?" sat down next to me, tearing up. i did too. we just listened, deeply moved.

that's all i remember in linear time BUT FIRST
before jay showed up with xenophon, while we were listening to the "several other songs," there was a lot of old memory assessment going on with jayce and the old core-fragments?
mostly looking at MU, jayce's house, slc 2012. checking visual map data, walking through old memories, trying to "feel" both how and who we were at the time.
also checking for differences between spinny/ cannon/ jayce/ eros/ j and any possible others
first, there are HUGE gaps in 2010 and 2012, shocking to see.

after looking at all these memories, our self-space felt "fluffy," huge and heavy. like we could not move, it was too dense like marshmallow.
we asked for those memories to therefore be blessed and released. it abated soon after that

cz says he feels split too, memory problems between himself and "perfect" (2003-9??)

last, notes on day's "main fronters"
(not sure what these mean fully as not sure who wrote them)

JEWEL==> trying to talk to laurie, said it felt weird to acknowledge headspace. super happy as always, DW inspired
KYANOS==> spoke to minty and the archivists apparently. IS STILL 14. also still powerful fronter, no dissonance.
JESSE==> cut off from headspace? autumn vibe. red hair and freckles. feels like a preteen, confused to his existence
JESSICA==> "choco," SPICE
JAYCE==> MASSIVE body insight! helped jess indirectly. dune ref


saw 11:11, felt "alive" again as a whole


 

 

2009 notes

Sep. 18th, 2014 11:44 pm
prismaticbleed: (Default)


 

Currently following Spinny's paper trail.

2009 is one of our most striking "lost years." We're mostly unsure who the heck was around during that time, but I want to solve it.
There was a bad hack tonight, I'm in pain, I'm scared, and I'm cut off from headspace. I'm trying to stay optimistic though... "death isn't a curse." "This won't ruin you." "No one can ever touch you again." Things like that. I know there are people in this body, in this heart, who carry pain from that in the past... I don't know them, I'm stuck down here. That's fine. I'll do my job the best I can, and keep this away from them.
This isn't Jay. I'm actually... closer to Cannon. I'm not the one they call Spinny, but I was around at the same time as them both. Maybe you can all call me Glissando, who knows.

Anyway. 2009. Let's see what we have.
I feel very close to parts of this year. Like right now, I feel like I should be in the kitchen, typing this journal entry, getting ready for Marywood in the morning. Cannon feels very close to me, like an invisible sibling almost. And there are hints of the boys in here too, but from the future, from beyond my time. I'm old, early college years... I know Genesis, but who knows where he is right now. I'm tied to coffee shops and sketchbooks at night. More of a... photography feeling. A late night sadness, but with hope beneath it. Walking through the rain.
But that's only part of this year, of 2009. Someone else was out during the day, online... some louder girl, someone we don't know. She's gone now, long gone as far as we know... so let me pick up these breadcrumbs once and for all.


JULY 2009


This picture is our main timestamp. She joined tweaktoday in July and we got some photos from it, markedly this one:


A photo of "jwl," but wearing Cannon's clothing. So we're not sure who this is, but it's the only photo we have of them from that time period.


The bookstore I loved. I didn't take this photo. I was never there in the morning. Honestly it's surprising to see the place so bright.

Whoever this person was, they were the LAST person to hold a lot of "old memories." They remembered some things from later childhood and the teenage years, which again suggests they were strongly tied to Spinny (which isn't surprising as they were a social fronter).

Sherlock here. Sorry for interrupting, I felt the data stream and was pulled in.
This is notable. I see we have a new speaker.


Whoever was out in 2009 was also out in 2010, according to later tweaktoday stuff. That's shocking.
Jayce was around during that time. He referenced "co-fronting" with at least one other person during that time.
Obviously.
That would be because NIER was in the life by that time. That's where the male anchor came from at last.

This was the TF2 phase. There's no memory of that, but here's some proof.
Same with the Pokemania. There's list of a Celebi binge around that time.
It was sold before we came to be, though.
Yes. That's why we have no direct memory of it. That was pre-Scratch. What else is here...

There's the Todd Rundgren concert. Does anyone remember that?
*shakes head*
No. Which is sad, because it was marked as a fond memory.
Does anyone else find it unsettling that so many memories are missing?
That's what we're trying to fix here, obviously.

This is getting tangled.
Oh-- no, this is important. That photo, right there. There was a third in the set which is missing due to overwhelming body dysphoria.
Was that tied to the fronter?
Apparently. This was Christmas 2009. The bloodline gender was shifting at the time.
Ah.
So mark that down.

Still a Celebi association in May 2010.
I think we should do this on our own time.
Wait-- there's our last big link. This song is relevant too.
Hm. College?
Yes. Thank you Kalisha, that is the exact memory this is tied too. There was an entry about that somewhere. Garrison?
Yes sir-- right here, this one.
Ah. Thank you. And I agree, let's let Glissando continue this on her own if she wishes. There's too much data to sift through in realtime.

That entry wasn't elaborated upon.
Which one, the Tony Bennett one?
Yes. She was sitting at a sunlit table to the right of the stairs... convinced that she was about to die. And singing. That is such a powerful memory, I can see it.
Strange... that that one moment might be burned into our minds so clearly.
Existential moments normally are.
Thank you, Kalisha. Now let's take a break from this; this is really hurting my head.
Too much information?
Too much tangled information. We can't do this and think at the same time. I'm sorry.
It's okay, Garrison, no need to apologize. Let's let this continue as it will.
Good bye everyone!



...Whoever wrote the poetry during this time period was really damn good at it. They were the first boy, I think. First boy bloodline dude.

I have a few vague but powerful memories from around Christmas 2011, when Julie turned Pink and the God Tier phenomenon started and I got this perfect commission. We were starting to be more active online, and we were working more with the Leagueworlds simultaneously.
We were also apparently selling things around that time... I know that happened, I have one or two flashbulb memories of selling the Care Bears; the laptop was in the hallway at that time, and we had a poster on the wall behind us from Spinny's lifetime.
Then there's a big break... whatever happened then is missing. Then we have handwriting examples, and that feels close, but it belongs to whoever was directly before me. It's when Razor came back and everyone Underground surfaced... honestly the idea that the Undergrounders weren't around at some point is baffling to me, haha. I can't imagine a life without Knife! Just kidding, but seriously. That's weird.

Anyway I'm taking this poor girl's screentime away. She's trying to figure out 2009 apparently, looks like the Archivists were around too for a bit.
2009... let me look. She'll return once she catches an anchor, I have no ties to this stuff outside of the bloodline.

Geez, which boy was this? Eros was dead by 2012... he showed up in early 2011. We had white hair for the second half of 2011 so he was already shifting out by then...
Oh, whoa, hold up, I just remembered. I hope I can find a timestamp for this. Back in the early Gen days, Cannon had Gamboge, or at least her early roots did. BUT there was a shift from her to whoever this Glissando person is tied to:

 

==> who was tied to before the solid NIER-induced gender shift in 2010.

Those are the ONLY visual representations we have from that time, so that's important!
There's a better entry on the Cores I should post, it'll likely help.

Last bit of commentary... 2009 was the "late night/ early morning" year as far as I can feel it. Jayce had his roots in the Japanese chillout music in the early mornings (Nomak, Nujabes, etc.) and Cannon lost her edge to the late-night photo browsing and different music (Bon Iver/ Coldplay/ Max Richter). That's what this Glissando person is tied to, it seems.

In any case this is one heck of a complicated entry. I'll close this up for now; sorry for this random infodump.
I guess we're just trying to figure out who's who, what with all these old triggers and worries coming up. We can't find the roots for most of them because the memory times are missing. So this is a good step in that sense.
It's just that the old years feel bad. No one likes looking at them because they just feel ill, or unsettling. Like we don't need to sift through them. So let's not put more time towards this than we need to. This is reappearing so it can be healed and let go of for good... not held on to! There's no need or use for that.
Okay, off I go.

 
-------------------------------------------------


Important notes to close:

--The original Core known as "spinny c" was NOT the "work fronter!" We assumed she was for ages, but we were wrong. There was simply a lot of personality bleedover (submissiveness, people-pleasing) going on between those two states.

--There seems to have been a permanent "core split" with the original Jewel line (females) being tied to the outer world and the League, and the Jay[ce] line (males) being tied to the inner world and the System. This allows for proper, coherent function on both fronts without compromising health and sanity.

 

 

 

prismaticbleed: (Default)


scroll past this entry for archived updates

A makeshift perma entry to organize groups of known Spectrum color people, on all levels.
ALL KNOWN COLORS of a certain core will be grouped together.
**PLACEHOLDERS are added for slots whose holders (true or suspected) have not clearly manifested.**

For a System lineup organized by level, please click here.

☆☆LAST UPDATED ON SEPTEMBER 16TH 2014☆☆





prismaticbleed: (amecry)

 

These abdominal concerns keep pushing me to take serious time off. I can't help but wonder, now, if that's their purpose. It's forcing me to take a good, strong look at issues I otherwise would have brushed off or glanced over, justified or victimized.
I began to wonder, lying down again today, pushed into another hour of meditation. "Why did this start now, why this bad all of a sudden?" Why did this literally seem to jump into gear right after I started T?
Then it hit me. What was one of the first quiet thoughts that ran to my head, holding that first tiny tube of testosterone in my hands? "Well, soon I won't be a 'woman' anymore. I wonder what it's like to be one?" "I wonder... what exactly am I going to be 'leaving behind' with this?"
And boom, it all jumped out of the woodwork like a frenzied demon.

I'm feeling this really weird sort of thing right now. It's like glowing yellow anger, the sort of sharp-teeth spitting embers of a laugh that knows it could burn, it SHOULD burn, and yet it is holding back only because it is so goddamn bitter. There's so much pain. It wants to stop laughing, to blaze with justice, to be valiant golden truth, and yet deep in the back of its throat it is scared to raise its voice even for an instant because there are sobs crouching there, just as loud, just as demanding of attention.
Of course I respected and cared for women before. But now, now... I never really felt like a female, you know. Or a male. I still don't; I'm somewhere between the two, feeling nervously helpless and indignantly angry because why do I feel forced to be either? Universal law doesn't split two and two as severely as we do. Universal law demands equality, balance, harmony. And yet we demand that you check either pink or blue, boy or girl, male or female.
It's almost funny how, in my 24 years, I never equated that with what was between your legs. Realizing that the great majority of the society I live in does... it's an eye-opener, really. It's shocking. When I realize that, by virtue of my birth sex-- the fact that this body was given the biological equipment to build and then nourish life, whether or not I ever chose to utilize that-- a great many people are going to slap the "woman" label on me, completely and restrictively, it was a shock. I'd never really realized that before. Call it blind optimism, maybe. Call it culture clash, between my head and heart and what I was told on TV, in the papers, by my religion and family. But either way, I never felt like a woman before, not as acutely as I have over this past month, ironically as my body began its slow shift towards masculinity. But perhaps it isn't so ironic. Cultural and global identities carry vibrations too... and what is this male energy holding? Control. Power. Disparagement, to a large extent. There's a muscle-bound, smug and glowering tightness to this "male" word, to this identity, and I don't like it. I don't like it at all, especially not when it's got its hands clamped around a metal collar, and that collar is snapped around the neck of my female identity, bent at his feet. It makes me angry.
So. This stuff is being dealt with. It's so weird... it's my piece of this collective pain consciousness, and I must heal it within myself. I cannot change every other soul out there, although I feel indebted to, although I feel obligated too. But that's part of this as well.

As a female, as a 'woman,' a term I embrace in its temporary yet true accuracy... this is what is coming to the forefront.

1. The powerful and infuriating feeling that my body is public property
2. The equally enraging conviction that I must be the world's servant, obedient and never questioning
3. The related belief that I am not allowed to have or express an opinion; doing so would be selfish and obtrusive
4. The feeling that I am inherently sexual, manipulative, tempting, and spiteful, even against my will
5. And lastly, most strangely, our past personal history of abuse and forced invasion from other women, convincing me that I had no choice but to emulate them in such behavior. This is where most of the pain is centered.

I want to reiterate once more, before I elaborate on that... I love being feminine. I do, it's great. I'm not a girl, I could never be a woman, but feminine energy fits me. Becoming a 'male' on the outside will not change that... should not change that. This louder outside energy is trying to challenge that, and that's feminism too, this feeling of ire at the total, insane condemnation of the female entity, in all of its forms. Pardon my language but it pisses me off, now more than ever.
Anger is a strange feeling. It's a new feeling. It's too, too close to the slow burn of red malignance, and the manic yellow shrieks of wanton violence. And it was forbidden for years, from these same issues. Bury your anger, we were told. It's unladylike. It's rude. You have no right, bla bla bla. Getting over the guilt that feeds this same anger is tricky. Why do we feel guilty for defending our basic human dignity, our inherent rights to respect? WHY?

"Her"-nia. Go figure. It's funny, sure, but in a world where veins are rivers and walnuts are brains, where the microcosm mirrors the macrocosm, I've long since stopped being surprised when similarities jump up in the most "unlikely" places.
That thing won't go away and every time I dip into meditation and feel it, there's just crying. It's always just this girl, moaning in tears, shouting "don't touch me," incapacitated by hysteric, gasping sobs. Loud wails of helpless protest, of stricken terror, of despairing anger. She's hurt and I haven't been able to figure out why, there are too many tangled threads, there is too much pain here. But every day I get closer. Every day the pain and humiliation kicks me down on my back, and I am face-to-face with her again, raging with her wet eyes and throat full of rusty nails. She's tired, she's furious, and she hates herself for it. She doesn't deserve this. She wants relief more than anything-- and so do I, but I've come to realize that relief will only come through healing... through compassion. Fighting, strangling, hating, all of that will not "kill the enemy." It only puts more poison into the wound. She was never taught otherwise, she was only taught to step on her own face... taught that the enemy was herself, even when someone else had a gun to her head. "You brought this upon yourself." And I have to be the one to offer her the first hand, saying, "No you didn't."
But I don't fully believe that yet, either. This isn't just her battle. It's mine, too.


There was a time when I hated everything feminine. It's true. It breaks my heart to admit that, but it breaks even more to admit-- with biting regret-- that part of me still does. Ironically, that part is not Jessica.
I must apologize to her. Her name kept getting tied to the wrong sort of self-hatred and I feel too many people, myself included, looked at her through a darkly negative lens for far too long. She was never a perpetrator, not actively. She was a victim, through and through, and that ballooned into an ugly and violent self-loathing that sparked the negative perpetrators later. But Jessica was hurt, first and foremost. Hurt people hurt people. So I must lift that heavy bough of condemnation off her back, off everyone's back, where it does not belong.

Jessica holds all the female pain, separate from the feeling of being a female (that's mostly Lynne's job still). She's also separate from headspace, so her issues are grounded in physical reality, in the body. Jessica is the one who doesn't understand why the hell she's so angry all the time, who is broken-hearted and burning, who just wants to be loved, but has been taught hook line and sinker that she is not allowed to ask. She believes that her very existence is a sin. And now, now that I slowly begin to realize that we were lied to, that we and she were not a sin by being born... it's a slow, hard process, breaking through this massive shell that has built up around us, but once we get a crack in it it shatters pretty well. I won't give up. She deserves to see the light, to breathe the air, and the amount of profound forgiveness both of self and of others that is welling up in my heart from this, is incredible. But it hurts, too. Why did I ever hate her? Why did anyone ever feel it was justified??
And that's when I turn and ask Cannon.
She knows exactly why.

Look at how society expected us to act. Look at how we felt we HAD to be, even when no one was explicitly asking.
We never really thought of ourselves as female before Spinny was born, either, remember. We were a "girl," sure, but what did that mean to us, to the child-cores? It meant we had eyelashes, and wore bows, and liked the color pink, and could wear dresses. That was about it. It was all "tertiary characteristics," all completely surface stuff. Then we got a job, then high school came to a close, and suddenly we were exposed to different treatment, so to speak. Here and there, as we didn't get out much, we'd get a glimpse of what it was like to be a female in society, and we didn't like it.
Problem #1 first hit us with the outfits. Our own family objectified us. I won't talk about that; they thought it was "innocent enough" but it made me feel sick and nauseous even before I started high school. I was more than eye candy, why did I have to act and dress like it? Why was I shamed for dressing like a boy, for cutting my hair, for saying "no" to what others ordered me to do? Even outside of the trans* issue, it unsettled me that I had to seek permission to make my own personal choices.
I was raised to pick up after my brothers, to be their role model, to be a good and modest example. It shocked me when they were not held to the same standard, when my family let them do things and get away with things that I would never have been allowed to do. That was Problem #2.
I don't know when Problem #3 hit but it was likely tied to the job and later upbringing as well. All I know is that it is very pronounced now.
Problems #4 and #5 are inherently tied. They have their roots firmly in Julie, my mother, and my grandmother. Those three were the ONLY females in my life, really. Up until 2007 or so, I didn't even know how "other girls" acted. It took long-term unwilling job exposure for me to realize that society was very different from what I expected. And people expected very differently of me than what I was capable of being. You get the picture.
Anyway, that whole mess is what Jessica holds, more than any of us. It is what Spinny was created to adhere to, for the sake of survival and "friendship" and "love." And it is what Cannon loathes with bitter sadness, hating herself and the world for what seemed like an inescapable curse, for trapping her in this hell just because her body was assigned female at birth.

I don't know what else to write about that.
I don't want to talk about the problems. I want to talk about solutions. I want to focus on healing, not on pain. We've had enough of the latter.
We are understanding this better now, in a compassionate way, in a forgiving way. That's really what I want to say here: that I never quite had a comprehensive grip on this before, not from a stable state. These issues were always viewed either at an uncrossable distance, or through eyes burning with rage and tears. It's only now, having my feet on solid enough ground, that I can view it with a mix of peaceful detachment and just anger. It's a paradox, I guess, but it's true. "This should not continue," but "it is happening." So fix it, bit by bit, in ourselves first.
Jessica is where it starts. She was the "bottom of the barrel" body core, the social fronter tied to the given name and physical form. She was defined by emptiness, self-loathing, depression, purposelessness, the feeling of filthiness. She wasn't born until 2003 or so, really-- she has no memories prior to that, as those feelings did not exist in the child-cores.
I'm just so sorry that we viewed her as a villain this whole time. Yes, she was a negative, unhealthy influence; yes she was a destructive force. But she was only those things because of the pain she held, that she felt shackled to. Again, it's about time she was let out of that mental jail. There cannot be peace outside unless there is peace inside. If we want to see anyone else healed and happy, we have to allow the most twisted parts of ourselves to taste that same thing first. We have to shine a light in the darkest corners of our psyche, not in rejection of the shadows, but in order to fully see and accept what is back there. Then we can start transmuting that lead into gold. But rejection won't get us anywhere.


...On that note.
Jessica HAS an "inner demon," like Infinitii. I saw him for the first time on Friday evening, I think.
He's BIG-- thin but broad-shouldered and very tight-muscled, with long ribbon-like arms-- they're almost flat, very long, and move completely freely of joints or bones. Proportion-wise, from the waist up, he actually reminds me of Antylamon, and I just remembered now that that Digimon eventually can become Cherubimon… one of our all-time favorites. I'm sure that's notable.
…Also, looking up that Digimon the similarities are already uncanny.
"…it is the owner of a gentle spirit. It likes small things, and because it attends to them with profound tenderness, if anything appears that tries to tread on them then its personality is completely reversed, and it attacks with… its arms transformed into razor-sharp axes. Once it loses its temper and starts spinning it doesn't calm down until the opponent's figure is no more."
"It is able to freely manipulate the "qi" flowing within its body, allowing it to interact with softness as well as hardness, so that at times it moves flexibly as if it were flowing, and at other times it unleashes heavy blows like iron."
I don't know, I just felt that was interesting. Things tend to line up so I figured it couldn't hurt.

Perhaps most oddly, though, this guy also seems to be made entirely of chocolate. It's probably a joint comfort/forgiveness thing. Chocolate was tied explicitly to femininity in our past-- especially as it related to the mother-- and so it was hated for years. However, it was also sweet, something handed out on joyous occasions, or as a reward or gift… it was something bizarrely comforting, even if we didn't quite like it. It just had that joint association, turning itself into a battlefield, just by existing. So this demon of hers… is made of it. He smells like rich chocolate, with something extra in it like in a coffeeshop, comforting and dark and warm. He has not yet spoken-- not to me at least-- and I cannot see his face yet, or his legs for that matter (so far Jessica has always been sitting in his lap). But he's real, deep within her soul he is VERY real, and he loves her just as simply and completely and quietly as Infinitii loves me.

Maybe I should talk more about that, too… the whole "daemon" thing.
It existed long before we read HDM, that series just put the phenomenon into heartwrenchingly accurate words, for the most part at least. Of course they are two completely seperate concepts, but the idea that this little creature is a part of your soul, that reflects that raw part of you unflinchingly and yet with total compassion towards you... it fit, perfectly.
However, it's all theory right now. But one thing that is standing out is that it's tied to the Outspacer "split self" thing, both in the sense of having a "personality break" AND in the sense of "dreaming a new life," of expanding one's existence beyond the timeline they were born in. Daemons are arguably a solidification of both those things. More than that, though, they are personifications of their challenges-- the bridge between their deepest vices and their greatest virtues, so to speak. A "daemon" for us is the archetypal shoulder demon and angel both. It is a monster that wears the face of our greatest fear, of our greatest failing... but it is a monster that glows in the dark, and it can be the greatest catalyst to your becoming your truest self. They are our biggest fears and biggest hopes for ourselves, given their own face, so we can learn to love them... to love ourselves entirely.
On that note, this appears to be only attached to humans right now. No headvoices or other creatures. Genesis and Chaos both have their "dark side splits," and powerfully so, but they have no daemons. They might have a different path to walk, who knows.
Also, now I can't help but wonder if our original "Gens" fit this category, at least slightly? Cannon had Gamboge and Jayce had Pinstripe, and both of them ultimately held surprisingly negative qualities, disguised as positive traits-- 'sacrifice' and 'purpose,' respectively, but both pushed up to eleven and skewed until they became outright destructive. They never really "synced" with the Engelbaum story so I'm curious now, if they were ever anything else. If not, then that's fine too. It's just a theory I'd like to pursue.
Sorry, I'm rambling again. But it's interesting stuff. There's so much interesting stuff up here.

As for who has a daemon so far...
Infinitii is obviously mine, although ze was born before me, technically. Nevertheless our souls are still made of the same stuff. I can't say for sure what my vice/ challenge/ truth thing is, because to be blunt I've never thought about it... and I should. But I know, intimately, what Infi's purpose is with me, even if I can't put it into words. Again, though, I should, especially because I've been so splintered and disconnected that my own self is rather damaged in my own perspective. So looking at the both of us in this way would probably be profoundly helpful and healing for us both. Remind me.
The chocolate-creature I was just discussing is Jessica's daemon, however he came to be. I have no idea what her vice/challenge/truth lineup is, let alone if she even has one, not being an Outspacer... that's why this is all theory; I am honestly just making educated guesses until I get more data. But I want to add that this daemon has a very unsettling vibe, at least to me. He radiates a sort of "horror movie silence," this dead quiet that isn't threatening to explode, because its power lies in its charged stillness. But he's nice to her, entirely, which is what matters. Nevertheless, no clue what her V/C/T lineup is, although this entry feels like a big nudge in that direction. We shall see, in time.
Jewel does have something similar to a daemon; she's said so to me. I don't know who or what it is but she prefers not to talk about it. If we look at her from an Outspacer perspective, though-- she DID have a "Yami" in the old days and she never followed up on that-- her vice would be tied to negating Heart, and her challenge would assumedly be tied to Love. So, her theoretical daemon would probably deal with unconditional and/or fearless love, especially applied to self? I'm not sure. Jewel still doesn't like to get involved with headspace at all, so maybe that's part of it too.
Markus has a daemon who I have clearly seen. She (?) is creepy as hell, this big gangly golden thing with an unblinking gaze. Now Markus's vice is tied to Mind, and his challenge is tied to Hope, which I've discussed. And, I don't know how to put it into words, but I can feel what his daemon's deal is, and it fits perfectly with Markus's "Pharaoh" god tier. I think it's trust? Markus has confessed his problems with trust before, notably to Infinitii, so that would make sense for his daemon. She's still terrifying though! I wonder how they get along. I wonder how long she's been around. I'd like to talk to them both.
I don't know about Ryman; that boy has an interesting relationship with shadows the way it is, to say the least. His vice is tied to Soul and his challenge is tied to Void, so he's grappling with existential peril with this. That'll be one hell of a daemon.

Oh geez this is making me miss those two so much, I need to write another entry about them sometime soon.
I am extraordinarily tired though, so I'll have to do that some other time.

Sorry for the abrupt end to this entry, and all its data. I've been doing that a lot lately. But, it's because now I just type like water flowing from my hands, and when it's done it's done. And this is done!
The topics are not, however. They will be revisited whenever they need to be, but I won't set deadlines. Focuses shift, time does what it will. Tomorrow morning I have no idea what the day will demand of me, so we will find out when we get there.
In any case, though, I am very thankful this gender-issue stuff was all brought up to awareness, even if it was just to fully acknowledge before letting go of it completely. I hope that's the case. It feels so good to let go of old pain, now that we're able to, sincerely so. I want happiness for everyone inside, happiness and peace, and I want it for everyone outside too. We'll get there. Sooner or later it's inevitable, as it doesn't have to be created, just found again. We just need to get rid of the obstacles separating us from it is all.

Have a good night, everyone.

 

-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


@ 01:58 am

 

There has been so much synchronicity this evening.
I think it's because I took the chance to reconnect internally, even though I was scared and felt unworthy. I showed up regardless, and things feel so much more in-tune right now.

"All growth begins at the end of your comfort zone." All great changes are preceded by chaos.

I've been misinterpreting the words of the people I've been looking up to. There's so much talk of total peace and happiness, I keep forgetting that those things are not dependent on outer conditions. Problem is I've immersed myself so thoroughly in the painless utopia I keep reading about that I forget that we're not there yet, so to speak. Pain has its purpose.
This is why headspace is slipping. I'm rejecting too much of life thinking that "it's the right thing to do." It's not. Rejection is not healthy, nor is it wise. I need to embrace this like I do Infi, that's what we need. I need the full picture again, the bigger understanding, the complete focus.

I need to take more risks. I need to challenge myself more. I need to let go of this fear of success, this fear of being the hero to myself that I want to be... and yet feel too humiliated and ashamed to reach up to. Small steps.

I'm getting back in tune with my good intuition, not the screaming voices. It's tough, though, to be so trusting. It does require obedience to the little nudges and words of warning. That takes guts at first, especially when there's a past of fear, of being misled. But the trust pays off. Small steps. It won't happen overnight, but every tiny little change, every good habit rooted a little more, helps.
Every "bad thing" is a lesson. It's not a death sentence, like the bad voices said. Every "mistake" is a signpost, a lesson to learn, a tap on the shoulder to get me to pay attention. It's a good thing. It's a chance to become wiser, to grow. No, it's not going to be comfortable, no it's not going to be all sunshine and daisies like I've heard it will be. But perspective is key, and it does not mean "pretending something else is happening." No. You accept where you are and what is happening, totally, without judgment. And then you act from a place of love and wisdom. You don't try and twist reality to some misguided ideal. I need to remember, the universe is a benevolent paradox, and everything is perfect just as it is now. We are always right where we need to be. It's true.

I got pushed to take another 2+ hours off this evening, as I ended up eating fruit too late in the day and wasn't listening to my intuitive voices telling me to quit. Anyway I ended up somewhat sick so I had to lie down for the body to recover, and since my iPod was charged for the first time in weeks, I put that on to help me calm down.
Well, the first song that came up was Jojoushi. Chaos' favorite song.
I considered skipping it. I just felt too filthy, too ashamed to listen to it, to even acknowledge it. But then I paused, and realized I would get nowhere by ignoring him again. Doing that only pushed me further away from healing, from compassion, from acceptance of what was still good and bright within me even when I felt like that. So I let it play.
I forgot how relevant the lyrics were. Hearing them, a spark came back. Maybe I'm not so bad, I thought.
I left it on shuffle. The universe responded as always.
Virtually every single song that played was relevant, several directly so: This Is England, When We Reach You~Could It Be Right, This I Love, Metaphorically Yours, and then a ridiculously well-timed Open Your Heart that actually had us laughing. You get the picture.
But it's been so long since anything like that has happened to me. I have been utterly, disastrously unplugged from that sort of synchronicity and love for months. No wonder I've been sick. No wonder I've felt empty and useless. I've been running from this, solely because somewhere along the line, I became too afraid to risk it being real. God knows why, but there it is.

It's funny, how we're often more afraid of the good than we are of the bad. We've been taught that it's "too good to be true," or that we "don't deserve it," et cetera. So we push it away, even when our heart is reaching out to it, and then we call the resulting misery a justification for how "undeserving" we are. It's bullshit, says Laurie, and I agree. She is always vehemently insisting that I do deserve to follow what my heart really wants in life, that I am the hero I want to be, that I am not the wreck I've convinced myself I am lately. I have the courage to listen to her, but the belief hasn't locked in yet. It'll take practice, and more small steps, to let go of this old conditioned condemnation response. It's sad, hopeful in the wrong way. "Maybe if I hate this bad thing, it will go away..." I'm sorry, but that does not work. It never has and never will. If Infinitii has re-taught me anything, it is this: you must embrace all things, and transmute their role in your life. Do I view this part of me, this action, this choice, this memory, as "bad," as evil and dirty and shameful and wrong? Well, step one is getting the guts to accept it just as it is first, without labeling it as those things. Just look at it. Look at it until something inside you can look at it the way you'd look at your best friend, or your child, or your partner. Realize you are just as deserving of that compassion, of that gaze that can see beyond the self-loathing labels down to the unchangeable core, the part of you that will always be worthy and lovable and bright. Look at yourself that way, even for just a moment. Then repeat that, day by day, until you cannot fathom hating that part of yourself anymore.
Sorry, I'm rambling a little. I've just been feeling that a lot lately. It's a tough lesson, ironically.

Chaos and I were talking to Nebisai at one point. He kept calling me "the Jewel Lightraye," in a manner that sounded like saying "the President" or the like. At one point he said "the Jewel Lightraye, Jay Iridos," and that felt so correct it shocked me. Just wanted to mention that.
Nevertheless he was jokingly running CZ and I through marriage vows and then he got really serious and started asking us deeper questions. "Do you promise to love him even if he doesn't remember you?"
Even if I refuse you, even if you turn against me, even if we lost sight of who we are... do we promise, do we take a vow, to remember the love that led us here, towards ourselves as well as each other? Do we promise to look our fears in the face, when we feel incapable of love, and remember-- acknowledge-- this entirely?
Of course the response was mutually affirmative on both our parts, but again... it took guts. To have to actively remember those times with Perfect, and the Plague, and the numb periods and the hack attempts and misunderstandings... to realize that there was a lot of pain between us and not sugarcoat the fact that we both had our own issues that still needed to be healed... it took a lot of guts.
But that was Nebsy's point. How in the world are you supposed to love someone, really love someone, if you're blinding yourself to the totality of their existence? Yes, we're flawed. Yes, at that very moment I felt utterly disastrous and didn't want to be near him solely because I felt completely irreverent, like my foolish self-ignorant decisions were insulting him, demeaning this. But I had to learn to forgive myself for that, just like I'd forgive him, just as effortlessly and sincerely. I had to learn to love myself in sickness and in health, too. Knowing that he was willing to do so, hearing that again even in that moment, helped so much.
I keep forgetting just how powerful love is, in all its forms. Even just the tiniest glimpse of it is enough to completely turn the tide.
Why am I so afraid of it?
Because in acknowledging it, in accepting it into my life, I cannot treat myself like dirt anymore.
Love demands impecccability of the soul. You cannot feel love, for anything, and then step all over yourself. It's impossible.
But some part of me is still frail, is still frightened, of that statement: "you are just as bright as the ones you look up to." And it is only afraid because then why have I been abusing myself for so long?
The guilt is a heavy burden, and it goes both ways. Forgiveness, it all begins with forgiveness...
.
I realized what forgiveness really meant yesterday, when thinking about Dream World (unsurprisingly).
Forgiveness isn't turning a blind eye to wrongdoings, or saying harmful behavior is "okay."
Forgiveness is seeing the inherent light within a person despite their transgressions, therefore not defining them by such behavior... BUT it is ALSO then holding them to that standard. "I forgive you" basically means "You are more than your mistakes." It should also mean I love you. Just remember, real love is tough as nails. Real love forgives, always, but then it doesn't allow itself to be stepped on. I forgive you, of course, I can't not forgive you... but I will also not tolerate any more unloving behavior towards yourself or others. And saying that isn't hateful, either. It isn't scornful or condemning. Think of Laurie, really. Think of her, and Infi, and Xennie. Think of your own people, who see the best in you even at your worst, and then promise yourself to sincerely try and live up to that light you see reflecting in their eyes when they look at you... to honor that light in yourself as well as in them. That's forgiveness, to me.


I guess that's it for tonight. I have a huge entry in the works for tomorrow concerning the psychological healing we've been working on lately, so that'll be up when it's done.
Some notable stuff happened in headspace last week, but I 'forgot' to write it down, because it happened during a time period where I kept flip-flopping between "this is undeniably real" and "all of this is fake." The latter is false, by the way.
I've also been forgetting to write my dreams down, for somewhat different reasons. One, recall is funny because I keep waking up during the night and losing recall. Two, there have been nightmares that I'd rather not remember in the long-term, hacks included sadly (there was a bad one last week that had Wreckage in a fury for the whole morning, and had me a total mess for about three days). Three, sometimes I just shrug it off. That's not good. But, I'm taking small steps (yet again!) to make a better habit of writing down notes as soon as I wake up, even if it's just one or two descriptive words. Everything starts with habits, it seems.
Either way things are being written! I'm going to update as regularly as possible from now on-- that's why I'm here tonight. I experienced something truly lovely, and instead of brushing it off, I decided to pay it due attention and respect. If I did that more often, if I decided to treat my inner life with that sort of joyful gratitude again... I bet you, things would get so much brighter, so fast.

Oh, three more good things to close this up.
First off I am doing TONS of work for Dream World and it is GREAT. I am so happy when I work with them, it's amazing. There are some notable bits and bobs on the League Tumblr so far, but honestly most of the work I'm doing is on paper. It's all names and sketches and technical work, no surprise. But it makes me so happy when progress is made.
Second, today I went outside and lied down on the front hood of the car for two hours while I read Dune. It was sunny and the sky was blue and it's starting to smell like autumn so it was great. Then later I went to my dad's place for three hours, which is always great. He repainted the dining room so now it's all cream/ auburn/ lilac and it looks absolutely lovely. Then he gave me an entire plastic bag of pears which is hilariously why I was sick this evening, haha. I swear I didn't eat the whole bag, it just wasn't smart to eat any of them at 8PM. See, now I'm laughing at the situation! Really I don't regret it-- everything worked out for the best-- but I do wish I had at least been wiser at the time. Ah well. The growth is in remembering that and applying the lesson next time. The past is still important as a teacher! Just don't get tangled in it, because it's only ever relevant when it's being applied to the now. Yasmin Mogahed puts it well: "Gain the strength of rising after a fall. But never lose the humility of the fall." Both elements are vital. It's like a taijitu... oh! Dude! Infinitii actually said something to me about that today that was rather profound in its simplicity. Ze was 'lecturing' me on self-love again, but then ze made a reference to the childhood fear of "black marks" and the like, and how I was still afraid of making mistakes, or having flaws. Then ze held up a small taijitu image, said "you have to love your black spots too, just like this," and pointed to the yin within the yang. And it was like a lightbulb went on, big-time. I daresay I don't have to mention the double relevance of using that symbol, either. So I need to hold that statement in my heart.
Thirdly, and lastly, I seem incapable of bad moods anymore. Yes, even with all the depressing entries as of late. Within an hour or so of posting them, even if I'm still in the throes of depression or hopelessness, this snowflake-colored sparkle will rise up in my ribs nevertheless, and I'll just smile like a kid on a snow day. The happiness, that peace unfettered by circumstances, doesn't ever leave anymore. And that is awesome. So yeah, the universe has tossed a lot at me lately, but I am perfectly capable of catching and carrying it with a smile-- because I'm being smiled at even in the tossing. You're only given what you need, and things are only taken or removed once you no longer need them. Life knows what it's doing. I trust it in that. I just keep forgetting that it trusts me in the process, too.


Have a good night, everyone.

 

an attempt

Sep. 4th, 2014 09:58 pm
prismaticbleed: (shatter)

SESSION PARTICIPANTS

LAURIE UBERICH
JAY IRIDOS  ???




Freakin' finally.

Sorry. I don’t know why I keep putting this off.

I do. You don’t want to face up to this fact.

There's doubt.  So much doubt. It's hard to talk to any of you anymore.

And that is why. If you don't believe in any of us, how the heck are we supposed to talk to you?



Kid?

Sorry. It's just weird. I feel so utterly detached from both myself and you.

Kid, listen. You're real, okay? I'm real. But this ego garbage is not real. Whatever the heck has been running the body in your absence is NOT real, and it is CORRUPT. It is screwing up everyone's lives because it refuses to see past its own negative obsessions. All right? Don't listen to it.

Can we not focus on the negative?

Like what? Jay, some things need to be discussed.

Well then let's discuss them. Let's just not get buried in them.

Sounds good to me. Where do we start?

You're asking me?

Well yeah, you're the one dealing with them, ain't ya?

Well, yeah, but… not really.

And that's the problem.

I don't think I'm supposed to be the core.

Whoa whoa wait, what?

I think Jewel is a better fit than me.

Jay, that's not you talking. Jay. Talk to me.

I'm trying.

No. Don't give me that garbage. Whoever you are, back off. Jay. Mister sparkly-eyed cupcake-haired idiot. Where the heck are you? You say Jewel is more fit to front than you, I say that's nonsense, the both of you are important and YOU'RE the one running with headspace. Okay? Where are you.

Being smothered.

No kidding. Where.

Inside. We might have to talk to the ego thing.

Heck no, you said no getting buried in negativity, and that's what that thing consists of. Talk to me.

About?

About whatever the heck you want, kid. Actually wait, no. Talk to me about Chaos.

Why?

Because he's the number one catalyst for everything up here, thanks to his name, thanks to his role, thanks to his love for you and your love for him.

And there's the rejection.

See, where the heck is that coming from?

Jessica maybe? Cannon? The negative peeps, you know that. The girls who view enjoyment and love as hedonistic and selfish and stuff.

Why?

Because as a child we were told "life is suffering" yada yada. And yes, there is pain in life. But suffering is optional, as they say. It's a state of mind.

Good, now you're getting closer. But seriously, why the heck do they keep telling you that you don't love him? Or shouldn't, or whatever?

Two things. Reasons. One, "identity is a sin?" That's what I just got.

Why the heck would identity be a "sin."

Because it's a lie? No see, that's twisted. We're all one, sure. But we're all facets of one. Like us. Maybe that's why they hate us.

They hate us because we take the attention away from them and try to live as individuals in a positive way. This "can't have a self" nonsense is exactly how they get away with the hypocrisy of denying the same thing they tell us. We can't exist, therefore, they can. It's nonsense. Garbage. Sorry I keep saying those words, but it is. You hear what I'm saying?

Yes, of course. And see I understand it, but there are roots it needs and hasn’t put down yet… it hurts to talk.

It hurts to think, probably. Cognitive dissonance. Sorry about that, I know it happens with channels.

It's okay. I just need to learn how to center more, in my existence. Like the only reason it's hard is because I'm separating from myself.

Which you do a lot. Actually, can we talk about that too? Why you keep blanking out for everything?

It's the 'purity' thing. There's a lot of misplaced judgment. "Eating is evil," "the body is shameful," et cetera. And the self-hate and loathing tied to those things chases me out, because it is very strong, and it brings other people in.

So we need more willpower on our part?

We need reprogramming, and positive reinforcements. It's hard to have 'more willpower' when I'm not exactly the one in the drivers seat to have the willpower. Which is why jumpbacks help. Anything to snap the attention back to me pushes the scales in my favor. Me or Jewel, really. Hence all the League work lately. But yeah, it's a battle we've effectively already won, they just refuse to stop fighting?

I know, kid. And remember that, okay? That we've made enough progress not to ever fall back to where they are. You keep thinking you're losing forward movement and you're not. You don't 'reset' just because you have a bad day.

I think it's tough because those old voices never moved forwards and so I get caught in their energy fields.

Huh. Makes sense.

But. But but but. I read something yesterday and it made total sense. Self-rejection includes them. At heart I know they're important for teaching and healing and broader understanding--

Yeah, Infi taught you that.

Sure did. But… the kneejerk reaction, the one tied to the Plague stuff, is to reject it. "Total purity." And really that's a false ideal. That needs to be fully accepted too. The old Christian mindset of a "spotless soul" has got the wrong roots. It doesn't mean being utterly, infallibly perfect, because in order to do that according to all the rules we'd have to die. It's impossible. Mistakes and missteps happen, but they're steps and not stumbling blocks if you stop viewing them as such. Sorry I'm rambling.

No it's okay kid, go on.

No, when I say "sorry I'm rambling," I really mean that I'm talking too much and I don't want to. I'm not comfortable with blather anymore. I know those things. I need to live them better.

Then please do. With us, okay? I hate to say it but you can't do it alone, simply because we're all part of your soul too, and you're part of ours.

Thank you. That's still one of the most comforting things I've ever heard.

I know. That's why I said it. Now. Chaos. Talk.

There's a barrier.

Why the heck has there been a barrier there for the past few years. Who the heck put it up.

Doubt? But mostly Cannon. I told you it's twofold: one--

You never said the second one. One was the identity thing.

Yeah, but I kind of said that wrong. It's really the fact that Cannon sees all relationships as "wrong," specifically in a "slutty" manner, and a relationship can only happen between two individuals. Therefore the negation of existence so that no love happens.

What the heck, that's insane.

Yeah. But I think that's it. "If no one really exists, I don't have to care about anyone, because none of this is real." So to speak. She's just terrified of relationships, because they're tied to Spinny, who is sheer programming and negative feminine things. I really don't want to talk about this, it hurts and makes me sick.

Because of what it brings to mind.

Yeah. Spinny is a mask. She's behavior specifically tailored to "be what everyone wants her to be." Basically, a flirty, pet-name calling, relationship-based robot. She was born from the societal lie that females have to be objects for sexual ends. It's wrong, and sick, but she took it as her purpose. Ironically she's not a 'person,' just a manufactured identity. Cannon sees both as synonymous? I don't know. Like I said I don't get it and it literally makes me nauseous to think about.

Then don't. We know enough about them. What we don't know is why that STILL hasn't been redefined with a better, non-abusive, non-lying definition.

Because… because of the self-hatred. Reason two. "We're too filthy to love."

Ah.

Self-annihilation because she sees the self as inherently separate from others, from God or whatever you want to call it. Hatred of others because she sees them all as puppets like Spinny, operating only to rape and abuse and lie. That's her worldview. I don't like it.

No kidding, none of us do, and I am seriously offended on Chaos' behalf that he would be lumped in with that definition.

He's not.

Not for you, no. But for her. She doesn't care at all, she calls everyone under that label and you know it.

Yeah. That's true. She's just so scared, all the time.

And she hasn't taken solace in the fact that Chaos has never done any of that stuff?

She says he has. You know about hacks and slippage.

…Oh. So for her there is no hope.

No. Because she sees herself, ourself, and the fact that hacks USE love and relationships, SPECIFICALLY, as backup for that. Sorry that was convoluted. Hacks exist to destroy unity and compassion. They are utterly malevolent and

Kid, you okay?

Yeah. I guess. Head just blurry is all. The reason why there's still a block against Chaos is because we're in a relationship, and Cannon is spitting at that very phrase as if it were the devil itself. She says it is, by the way.

Why?

"He just told you," and a pronoun misuse.

Kid, are you slipping?

Negativity. "She" is tied to the old female cores who hold this stuff. Sorry. Let me center.

He can't center, he'll black right out!! He's not tied to this!

Is that why he can't be with Chaos? You keep calling "fire" and chasing him the heck out when there's no real danger, ever??

…All relationships are dangerous. All relationships-- wait, are you recording this?

Yeah. Talk.

…Relationships are evil. Because they are sexual.

They are not, and you need to talk to Infi.

I will not talk to that slut!!

Excuse me??

I will not talk to that slut. That thing. You know. With its sexuality and all that evil.

Infi exists to show us exactly what things got put in the subconscious, which equals every sexual or sensual thing ever, no matter how vague or distant it might be from the actual defined term. Heartbeats. Water. Space. Freakin' everything. ANYTHING that got even vaguely tied to love got labeled as "sexual" because of that horrific abuse we went through.

It never happened.

Oh no you don't, don't start this game with me. It DID. Just because you or I wish it didn't doesn't mean it didn't. It had consequences, and you are living proof of it. So am I, to an extent.

…I hate you.

Why?

Because… you're a threat. They keep putting targets on you.

Why, because he loves me?

That's an ugly word.

What the heck-- you do realize that love has NOTHING to do with sex in and of itself, right?

Yes it does, the spir
itual people said so.


Okay, and now you're breaking, who the blood is this?

Spinningcannon. Gamboge. Somebody.

Gamboge? What the heck, Gamboge was sacrifice.

Atonement. She was atonement. She had the bitemarks on her arms. She was self-annihilation. For this.

For the sexuality?

Ugly word.

Why?

It IS ugly and you know it, YOU'D never touch it!!!

No joke I'd never touch it, it's not my job. But I don't hate it. I just shrug at it, that's your own business. And I don't hate people who use it either, because unlike you, I've realized that the tarheads who go about raping and abusing people are redefining something which inherently has NOTHING to do with that. Again.

That's not what this is about. It's disgusting in and of itself?

What, sex?

Yeah. How can you say that word??

Then don't have it. Simple as that. You don't need to, and I don't care what the alleged "religious community" says. If it's forcing that on you, or anyone, they shouldn't be calling themselves "religious" in the first place.

They do. They say I have to.

You don't. Look at Infi. Look at Chaos. There are OTHER, non-detrimental ways to use that same emotional energy, you know!

…I don't want to touch it.

Then don't. Redefine it all 100%. This isn't black and white, kid, okay? Just… stop hating people because they're in love, just because this bloody wreck of a society has lied to you in saying love equals sex. It is an absolute freaking lie and I swear I cannot believe this hasn't been healed since 2011. I cannot believe it.

Believe it. It's true.

Yeah, maybe, but I have hope. I have hope in that little feathered nightmare we have up here now. The Black one, if you can't tell.



Sorry.

No, it's fine. Glad you're back.

This conversation is going nowhere, huh?

No, it could. Back to what you were saying outside the room about "obligatory behavior." That nonsense doesn't exist, Jay.

I know. But fear begs to differ.

…Yeah, I figured. Moral fear, or what?

…I don't know? It's more like surrender, of the bad sort. The white flag. "Well, they said I should do this, so…" and then I'm gone, totally gone, and God only knows what happens then.

You know they notice, right? They all notice. I notice.

Then why the heck do hacks keep happening???

…Because half the time that happens you insist it's still you. Or whoever the heck you are. And those aren't very safe spaces.

You're safe. You're always safe.


I know. But I haven't been around lately.



Sorry.

No. It's my fault. Our fault. Whoever is up front's fault. Whoever keeps rejecting the entire inner world, saying it's fake.

Probably Fogbank. Either way, kid, be careful, please.

With?

Everything. Especially this Chaos thing. Your heart is being totally blocked out from love and that is causing all of our problems.

There's so much hate and shame tied to it.

Hate? Why the blood is hate there?

Hate because he loves me, and the old brain says "no way, I'm not dealing with this relationship nonsense again."

The Q thing?

Don't tie his name to that still, he doesn't deserve it.

But he did put a lot of weight into that fear.

BP did too. That was way earlier, AND it was forced on us by the mother. Thank God Ryman and Markus saved us from that one, but it sowed the seeds for utter repulsion in Cannon later on. "Not this corrupt stupidity again." Whereas Spinny immediately played the role, too terrified to risk losing a friend, or appearing a freak, or going against what was "morally good and normal."

Ah.

Yeah. So… when we fell in love, when we actually realized that now we were allegedly in the same position as those people, stuff broke. A lot. Jewel got fractured as hell and--

Jay, watch your language. Calm down.

Sorry. Let me breathe.

Please do.

…You know they have that listed as sexual, too.

You have got to be kidding me. Breathing?

Yeah. Because of Chaos, probably.

Kid, that has nothing to do with sex, okay?

Except it does. Except we blur the lines way too freaking much and I am sorry for the language, Laurie, but that is the only way this is going to get out raw.

…Okay, fine. Spit it out, then.

Okay. In my mind, in this mind, thanks to both Infinitii and the previous cores, sexuality is a warzone. On one hand, it is falsely defined as the hedonistic, abusive, manipulative lies that society sold us. On the other hand, it is tied to rape and hatred and everything the old Julie did. Total violation and humiliation, disgust and wrongness, the feeling that our body was utterly filthy and disgusting and alien to us and a betrayal because of what it did. Lies, both of them. Yes the rape and abuse was traumatic because it did involve a feeling of total panicked confusion, what the hell are you doing to me, oh God it hurts, stop please, what is happening to my body, et cetera. Old info, raw data, hard to get at.

Kid, are you slipping?

Yeah. Very vague. Let me talk. So that's the dark part. Thinking sex is all white pain and screaming and spitting and animal motions. Lipstick and female figures and breathing and sounds. Things that horrify the children and will get Wreckage at your throat in an instant, trying to kill you so no one gets hurt beyond repair again.

Kid, this isn't beyond repair.

No. It's not. That's the hope. But the children don't believe it when they haven't felt any of it, the hope.

Ah…

Yeah. Ashen hasn't felt hope yet. Neither have David or Marigold, at least not on a family level. You get the picture. Jeremiah is helping but it's all female trauma, we were only ever actually hurt by women. The men were the romantic ones, who made you feel disgusting and filthy, who made you feel like those women. We don't know what would have happened if they pushed boundaries. Thank God they didn't.

Yeah, you said it…

But. Sex is one thing. That's the two hands. What we have, up here, isn't sex, by its very definition. At least, the way we define it. 'Sex' is that physical act, disgusting, painful, wrong, frightening. But it shouldn't be. And so we redefined it on our own terms, and it broke. We redefined it, Chaos and Genesis and Infi and I, but we forgot to tie two and two together. We couldn't. The two things couldn't touch. The bonding between us, all of us, has nothing to do with that physical act. So reproductive stuff… it's still scary. How do we heal it?

Geez, Jay, I don’t know, I didn't realize we were working on a different level all along to that extent.

I thought you knew?

No, it… Eros blurred the lines all the freaking time. Infi does too, you know that. But…

But that's really uncomfortable and scary and I always tell hir to stop. And ze does. Ze doesn't force anything AND ze is acutely aware of how hacks are written into the fabric of that definition by now.

…How?

Sex is impossible for us. We're asexual, we feel no need or want for it, and that's fine. But we were also abused, so we don't have the luxury of "giving it a shot and saying no later." Like these people who try it and then decide nah, this is boring or silly or something else harmless. For us it's terrifying and the INSTANT there is a threat of it, we dissociate. Every time. I have never, never been able to stop that.

Your identity is written right out of it. So if they tell you Chaos is trying to have sex with you, which he bloody isn't, you're gonna get kicked out either way.

Yeah. As long as love and intimacy are wrongly defined as "sexual threats" it's going to be tough to be around him.

But it's not always? I mean, the other night, with you two in the car--

Exactly. We can easily be together safely, we just don't let any doubts come in. We don't go near that energy anyway so we're safe.

But you two are close as blood, man, literally, how the heck do they not-- wrongly define that?

They do. Afterwards they do. And that's where the hate comes in.

Ah. …That is really freaking sad. Like, in a heartbreaking way, I mean.

I know. And I do love him, but there's that wall of shame.

Why shame?

Because I… I want to love him, I want to show that, but not in the way they think I am. Not in that way.

Not sexually.

No. But close. Too close. I mean the spiritual stuff. That sort of bonding. I want nothing physical, not like that, no way.

I know. They don't?

They see no other option. They're so scared they're afraid to risk another option.

…Kid, center, this is getting way too blurry.

Sorry.

…So. Let's look at that hate because I want that out of there.

So do I.



…It's not towards him.

It's not?

No, let me look… no, it's hate because I love him, therefore we're in a relationship, therefore I must act a certain way.

Ah. Cannon/Spinny thoughts.

Yeah. Hatred because "I don't want to play a role" and--

No one is asking you to play a role, kid, especially not him.

It's an old program though. All of it is. That's really all I have to keep in mind.

Stop acting is all, huh?

Yeah. Just see that instinct when it comes up, and drop it. Center, like you said. I can't help but feel that the more this T kicks in, the easier that will get… less residue.

I hope so, kid, because this is one heck of a roller coaster ride so far.

Yeah. Existentially jarring. Weird, too. Because suddenly I'm reflecting on the outside and I'm not yet sure how to reconcile that with the mess the girls made. All the self-hatred, all the abusive habits, all the annihilatory actions… the body is programmed specifically to destroy itself right now, and I don't want that happening anymore. At all. The T is forcing that into perspective. But it's the last legs of the war, now, and all the bombs are dropping first.

Geez. That bad?

You've seen it.

…Today, huh.

Yeah. Laurie I am so sorry--

Kid, don't. Stop. Talk to me, calm down, stop typing. Talk to me.



I forgive you, okay? That was some tough stuff you were going through.

Maybe. I don't remember it.

You don't remember it? Heh, geez.

No, it wasn't me. But I know what happened.

And what happened?

…I tried to kill myself. Someone did.

Right in front of me.

…Yeah.

You had a razor at your throat, kid. They tried. And they didn't care at first whether I cared or not.

I know. That hurts so much.

But they did stop, Jay, eventually. Didn't say a damn thing to me, but at least they listened. At least they put the blade down, and didn't spill too much blood. No hospital trips, thank God.

Thank you, so much.

For what, saving your life? Least I could do kid, after everything else, and this, ironically.

That's the point. That scar. Didn't that hurt?

Well yeah it hurt, I was in tears. "Don't you dare go out in the same way I almost did once." Don't you dare die on me, not again. I can't handle that. And they called it emotional manipulation.

…It's not though, is it?

Heck no, kid, I love you, I don't want to see you dead! I want to see that hope you keep talking about lighting up your eyes, and you trying the road again tomorrow. Not lying bloody in the middle of it.



Kid, I know you're sorry, even if they're not. As long as you're still alive, it's fine.

I love you, Laurie.

…I know.

You're safe.

…Why the blood isn't anyone else safe.

It's… fear of intimacy? It's old stuff. They are safe, in my heart they're safe, but…

But the System labels them as threats. I know. There's-- well, not the System, but certain members of it. Visceral stuff. "They're threats because they love you, and that's what all those other people said."

Not really. Julie didn't. It's like I said, it's more of, "they love you, and therefore they MUST do that to you because they have no other option."

Ah-- wait, what? No other option? Seriously? Even with backup?

Blinders.

Geez. Take those bloody things off.

There's fear there, too. Fear that if there is another option, they will justify abusive behavior with it.

Kid, that's not what finding other options means!! Abuse is abuse, and if someone hurts you, I don't care what they claim they're doing, they stop that sin right that instant and you get your ass outta there, either or. Don't let them touch you or anyone else if you don't want to. EVER. I don't care what religious moral code they're preaching. If some religious nut tells you you "HAVE to have sex" or else suffer eternal damnation or loss of heaven or whatever the heck-- what is it?

It's fear that sex is mandatory on a spiritual level, or else you're rejecting God.

That's freaking ridiculous. Plants don't have sex, they have a totally different system going, THAT is proof that there's not only one way AND it can exist TOTALLY without abuse. Okay?

…I knew I liked plants for some reason.

No kidding, Infi told me about that, ironically enough. But yeah, you don't let anyone touch you without your permission, explicit and CONSCIOUS permission, mind you. No bloody terrified programs, or survival lies, or garbage like that. Get Wreckage out if you have to, let Algorith punch 'em a good one in the face if you have to. Just… respect yourself. Respect your self. You don't have to do any of that stuff, with ANYBODY, and you sure as heaven on earth do not EVER "have" to have sex with the people you love, BECAUSE you love them. That is utter demonic nonsense and it makes me furious, and Chaos knows it and Genesis knows it and Infinitii knows it too, but ze also knows the crap your subconscious holds to the contrary so be careful there. Sorry. Infi won't hurt you but ze will absolutely confront you with that by hir very nature.

I know that, yeah. Which makes it scary.

But Infi will not, and I repeat, not ever harm you. I know that for a fact, it's been proven in hir function. Infi cannot freaking harm you, ever. But ze can slip, just like you. Ze can slip, and ze can be hacked, and THAT is the scary thing you need to watch out for. Okay? The lies.

Isn't it funny how we have this conversation like fifty times a month?

If by 'funny' you mean 'heartbreaking,' yeah.

At least we're not giving up.

Yeah, that too.

…Give me a second, let me look at that wall again… and no, now it's the self-hatred, the stuff Jessica holds. The "I'm too filthy to ever love anyone" feeling. The conviction that she is utterly incapable of love because she is ugly, or fat, or filthy, or corrupted, et cetera.

Is that societal messages?

Partly, part is trauma residue, I would think.




(ended abruptly)

 

 

prismaticbleed: (shatter)


I feel like such an idiot.

I hate publishing these negative entries but hiding them feels so dishonest. I'll scribble them out until they no longer need to be scribbled out. Suppressing this won't help anyone.


I've been hurting my family with my toxic habits, thoughts, and actions all day today. I am so convinced that I am a filthy wreck that I am incapable of interacting with people, or taking care of myself. I want this to stop.
But there are awful, awful things in my head and I cannot bear the fact. I keep trying to purge them out, smother them, destroy them. But self-rejection doesn't help. The more I try to annihilate parts of myself, the worse the internal war gets. It's just very hard to accept those parts of me when I can't easily separate "acceptance" from "allowance." How do I accept these actively malicious, selfish, arrogant abusers, without effectively saying that what they do is okay? I need to redefine the word "accept."
To 'accept' means to acknowledge that something is there, that it exists. It means not denying it, not fighting its existence tooth and nail. It simply means to see it, and accept that. It does NOT mean letting that thing cause undue pain and suffering to others just because it exists, and therefore 'is allowed to do whatever it wants.'
That's a very hard line for me to draw.


I am so sick. I am in so much pain.
I don't know why this body stores all its screaming anguish in the lower abdomen. It's the same goddamned area that the female shit is in, where those hernias keep happening.
I heard that the alleged "spiritual cause" of these hernias is "self-condemnation." No surprise at all.
I keep shoving horrible things into myself-- self hatred, self damnation, deep judgments of 'uncurable' evilness and corruption. This old conviction that my very existence is a stain on others.
How do I get rid of it, genuinely? This morning I was okay. I read spiritual things for 4+ hours yesterday and obeyed everything I was told. I was tired but I did it. Then this morning I couldn't shake the feeling that I was made of sin.
It's stupid. How do I let go of it, truly? Is it just practice? Repetition?
I'm so tired of feeling like I must have NO self, NO free will, in order to be "good." Yes, the voices tell me the right things to do. But it's so exhausting, and so frustrating, to not be able to get dressed or eat or anything without first asking whether or not I have permission, whether or not it's "right." And so, so few things are.



...I actively tried to kill myself today. I made a concentrated effort.
Laurie stopped me.
I laughed at her. I laughed at her so bitterly it felt like spitting in her face. "Now you show up!! Why the heck do you care now??"
I don't remember what she said. But she didn't let me do it.

I keep wanting to die.
I am so sick of this pain, I am so tired of suffering. But the problem is... this pain will not ever go away until I forgive myself. If I don't stop hating myself so potently, I will never be healed.
I still think this all boils down to the false ego idea. "Self=separate." That's false. BUT in order to eat or talk, I have to take on the ego. When I'm in a universal, "self=unity" mindset, I don't want to eat or talk or be a person at all. I just want to close my eyes and be, not doing anything, forever. You can't do that here though, not for long.

I can't give up. Not as long as my death will kill others, I can't give up.
I'm terrified. I'm so scared and in pain, I want to sob until I throw up, and more, because the terror is bone-deep. This sickness is a result of the sickness I feel towards myself.
I must heal this. I know I can. I will.

 



 

 

 

fearheal1

Sep. 2nd, 2014 06:32 pm
prismaticbleed: (shatter)

 

 

- fear/anger towards mother and mel.

let's find the roots of this and heal it


why are you angry at mel
I don’t know
find one thing.
I think they are mocking me. they smile and I am ashamed and I hate them.
why do you hate them? why are they mocking you?
I don’t really hate them, I hate that I feel they are so much better than me and would never let me share in that? if that makes sense. like they had so much power and strength and I wanted to be the same, I want to be the same way, but I felt they were forbidding me?
how was they forbidding you?
by always running to me for only the negative. looking for support, showing me all this weakness. and I couldn’t balance that with their drive, their determination, their ambition.
they were looking to you for support. they trusted you.
I know, they still do. I don’t know why there’s so much bitterness towards them
is it because of what they said when you left utah? when they said you "spat in their face," and did not care about them? even though you wore yourself down?
maybe. I think the only reason I havent let go of that is because I believed it. and it became a self-fulfilling prophecy I think and that is terrifying.
then let me say this. you did not spit in their face. you felt unworthy of their presence, and so you rejected their help, because you wanted to be as strong as they were and felt their help was forbidding you from reaching it.
yes. I felt they saw me as less. as flawed.
they did not. they do not.
I see myself as flawed compared to them. and there is still bitterness because I feel I have to become them. I project that. I interpret every little thing they do as being intended for me to see. "look, look what I am doing and saying, why aren't you doing the same?" they went to a comic convention and it felt like a stab in the back. "look at what I am able to do! why aren't you doing this?" nevermind that I don’t even want to, I don’t like comic conventions. but it’s the FREEDOM, the SUCCESS, the INDEPENDENCE. I want to personify those things too, in a way good for me. and the guilt of feeling stuck is making me bitter towards them, as they are a beacon on all my flaws.
so you do not hate them, you hate the self-loathing you project onto them. in them, you see an unreachable ideal that you want to reach terribly, and are told you are too weak.
yeah. I need to forgive them. and myself. they did nothing wrong. I guess I just feel they are draining me. when they talk to me it feels manipulative? like why cant we talk about positive things, not drama and negativity. but we never really had anything in common. and there's a lot of bitterness too. "I need you! I need you!" making me feel sworn to them for years. and then they left without a word, turned back to them dozens of other friends, to their job, to their education. they never needed me, but I drained myself dry for them. and still they insist they needs me, and I am not getting anything from this. is that selfish?
to want something from this?
yes. I want to feel like they are a positive person in my life too. but they doesn't feel like it? and I cant tell if that's my fault or not. like they have nothing to offer me that I need, EXCEPT that they know and cares for the system… I think.
so you only talk to them because they know your inner life.
yes. but they does not speak of it like e^5 does. for mel it's not important. and that's fine. but I love the system more than I love myself. and mel doesn’t focus on them when we talk? I guess that’s why I'm sad. I listen to mel and try to help them, but I get nothing in return. I don’t want to be bitter or demanding. but this is draining me.
what would you have to receive in return, to feel fulfilled in this relationship?
real love. trust. a feeling that they cares about us as more than just an ear to talk into. they feel so terribly distant all the time. but that's probably my fault too.
do you feel any need to reach out to them?
no. we have little in common. it is hard to relate to them. is that wrong?
why would it be wrong?
because I feel like I have to be with them. and that makes me bitter. they were a friend once, but I don’t remember that, I don’t remember them. oh. maybe that’s it. I don’t know who they are, there is no connection between us, and our conversations are so robotic. so flat. there’s no genuine outpouring or openness in them. I would love to give that first but they offer nothing anymore. they say nothing about their people. they do not write poetry anymore. it's just jobs, and video games, and fandoms. I don’t know how to connect to them as a person. if I did I would likely not feel this bitter.
you feel betrayed.
yes. no. yes. I feel like they expect a friendship and yet never offer their hand. or they do, but then everything must be by their rules. I don’t know. it makes me sick to my stomach. I am trying to think positively of them but I don’t know them, I don’t remember them, what do I do?
think about them with forgiveness. for now that is all you can do. rinse out the bitter scars with forgiveness. even if you don’t know them. practice seeing them as a child of the universe, practice seeing them as a child of god, just like everyone else.
something is trying to stop me from doing that.
why? why would they be separate?
because… because I am projecting onto them. I am seeing them not as a person, but as an extension of my bitter past. of my cruel psyche. whoever was out in 2012, whoever stayed with them, feels stuck to them. whatever they said after we left, when they defined us as someone horrible to be around, as a poison to their health, it stuck. part of us cannot forgive itself for that. because it believes it.
what would it take for you to let go of that, and believe you are better?
…I don’t know. the past cannot be changed. if I was so cruel, so toxic, how can I change that? can I?
lets say you cannot. say the past is as it is. can you move on? can you forgive who you were?
its hard to forgive when I assume it was intentional. I cannot remember. if I was so malevolent a person, forgiveness feels like a wave of the hand. 'it's fine!' and it is not fine. to have treated them so wrongly is not fine.
will hating your past self change it?
no. sadly it wont. I keep thinking that if I crush it with enough guilt and shame for its actions, for its disgusting hedonism and selfish cruelty, it will crumble under the weight and die. and then whoever that person was will be no more.
then what? would you be able to talk to mel?
…only if they did not see me as that person still.
is that what you think?
yes. that may be the problem. in talking to them I have nothing to go on BUT that 2012 timeframe. and so I feel that I MUST be whoever we were back then. do you see?
you do not have to be anyone. be yourself.
how? if they do not know me, nor I them.
be yourself. get to know them then. start over.
do I forget the past then?
what do you remember? is there anything to go on?
very little. it's more obligatory than anything.
tell me what you remember of them.
they like the color yellow. they listen to empire of the sun and pentatonix. they like howl from the ghibli movie, and cillian murphy, especially his blue eyes. they keep tons of journals. there's the bitterness again, the feeling that "you should have been like them!! they are so much better than you!!" and the self-hatred pushed outwards, because I feel them associating with me is a forceful order from god or something TO imitate them.
so you cannot talk to them without trying to become them.
without tailoring myself to them exactly, yes.
that is not safe or wise behavior.
how do I be myself with them then? its too selfish. I cannot be myself and talk to anotthem person because my focus is entirely on my own progress and inner life. in order to talk to someone else, I MUST bleed out dry and take on their lives instead. I MUST empathize with them totally or I cannot focus on them at all.
so it is all or nothing for you?
yes. where do I draw the line?
I do not know.
oddly it’s the same when they take inspiration from me. which is weird. like when they used to keep journals, or now on tumblr. when they share my actions or interests, my gut reaction is "they are forcing my life to imitate theirs now. they are slowly taking these aspects onto themself and making them entirely theirs, until I will have no choice but to become them." why is this how I think?
why do you feel you have to become them? or that they cannot share your interests without that occurring? is it simply the self =/= others paradox you have?
probably. it’s like, "well if they like this now, I cannot, because then I will be taking it from them." and it feels like they are swallowing my life. which makes no sense at all. again, it's projected. it's self-loathing and they are, sadly, innocently, the mirror. but… mel is so fearless!!! they talk without being ashamed!! they present their opinions, their thoughts on things, and don’t censor or shame themself. but my brain intereprets that as "attention seeking," "drama maker," "demanding attention," et cetera. absolute narcissism. if I were to state my opinion the same way, I would get glared at, looked at disgustedly, "what's wrong with you?" "how dare you speak up." and it is so sorry, I am sorry.
this is childhood programming.
it is.
and you still believe it. why?
there are so few examples to the contrary, and so much emphasis on that self-condemnation.
give positive examples to yourself. can you? or do you entirely believe that speaking your mind is "emotionally manipulative?"
it doesn't have to be, but it's hard to tell if my motives are or not, because i give everyone else the benefit of the doubt and automatically assume i am "less," that my behavior is ALREADY wrong.
that is false. give yourself more freedom. forgive yourself. mistakes are not a death knell.
they were. they are. to this day, when i mess up, i am told "we will kill you for this." there is no third strike. this is russian roulette. you pick the wrong path, then you're gone. that's it.
life is not like that. you must accept this. it is not one shot and then you're done. nothing grows that way.
in my heart i know that. but, again, childhood programming. hellfire and black marks and all that.
i know. so let us return to your thoughts on mel. how they are fearless in your eyes.
they are. they speak their mind, and pursue their wants and dreams, and promote their work, utterly without fear. i couldn't do that without feeling like i was forcing it down everyone else's throat. "look at me! look at me!!" demanding and cruel and hateful. they aren't like that, but i only know that option from past experience. so i get confused. i project that onto them.
then you must learn a different option. what is the first step we can take?
well i'm posting more of my art online. i'm not asking for recognition, i'm just passively sharing.
does that feel like forcing it on others to you?
yes. just posting it feels like forcing it on others.
so, in that train of thought, the only "non-selfish" thing would be to keep it to yourself?
paradoxically. that's the stupid irony, because NOT sharing would be the REAL selfish choice.
then remember that.
i will have to. i just don't want to force anyone to do anything.
are you? are you demanding it?
i think subconsciously? i love my work, i have so much love and joy for this life, i just want others to feel that too. and, as a child i did not get that from my peers or family. i always only wanted to share, and it was never really felt. i just got the "smile and nod" response, mostly. the few times there was genuine interest-- like that one night my mum got so interested in dream world they was asking about elevolt, all on them own, i will never forget that-- those few times stand out like a sign from god. i treasure that. and maybe it is selfish, but i want that in my life. actively. constantly. it brings me pure joy, to share in that love. to SHARE in it. it is a group effort. i would not force anyone to love this. but if they do, then god willing, let us magnify it together. let's celebrate this.
that is not selfish.
i just think i'm forcing it. like i'm trying too hard. but that's likely due to a lack of self-credit again. a lack of contentment with myself.
why?
uh... because i'm just one person, maybe? because "happiness is only real when shared." it's a restlessness.
does this tie into mel?
yes. yes it does. and it's so hypocritical. i WANT to celebrate their stories and inner life with them, BUT they doesn't share much of it? yet? maybe they doesn't want to. maybe i can't relate to it as strongly as i want to. and that scares me. what if ultimately i cannot be the person they need me to be?
do they truly "need you to be" anything?
i thought they said so. maybe i'm trying too hard. again, maybe i feel i have no other choice.
how much of your relationship with them is obligation?
most of it.
what if you did need to move on? what if they asked you to? would you be crushed under the guilt like you were in 2013?
i hope not.
why do you feel obligated to be their slave, even if they were to tell you strictly otherwise?
because... i don't know. that power dynamic is older than i am. whoever met them first, in 2009 or whenever, that was the basis for our relationship. we were under their control. we had to be them. oh shoot do you think that was because of q?
what?
we were so terrified of losing his friendship. our only lasting friendship, the only one that had roots-- he knew about genesis, about chaos, about the jewel monsters. he knew about the things dear to our heart. we didn't know him, hell we had almost nothing in common, but we cared about him dearly from a distance nevertheless. we called him a friend. BUT we had no precedence for mel appearing in this. we thought, "now he has them, he does not need us anymore, it's over." all or nothing. that is the only recorded feeling for that time period. "i can't lose my only friend. i will do anything. i will become anything. just let us keep our friendship." i have no idea what resulted from it... but maybe that was the "idolizing" thing with mel. i'm getting confused. sorry.
you feel that you view them, on the rawest level, as "someone to become." "someone to imitate exactly."
maybe? subconsciously. like i said. but the bitterness is because of that probably. thinking that i cannot be my own person as long as they are around. i MUST be everything they needs. and the angriest part is that i WANT to be, i WANT to be everything for them, I HAVE to be... but why?? it's "wanting" in a "i have no choice" sense. i care about them, but..... i have never felt close to them. i don't know who they are. they talk like we're the closest friends on earth sometimes, and it confuses me, because there's this huge distance between us. they have so many other friends. we have no history together. why do i feel obligated to sacrifice my life for them?
you don't have to.
they say they need me. they need my support. i want to give it, entirely, that is true. but i am so angry, so confused, because... why?
is it because part of you misses the days when they, too, knew what was dear to your heart?
that's selfish.
is it?
yes. it's selfish as hell to want to talk about headspace and dream world for hours. so selfish. the only time it would not be selfish would be if they adored it, like i do, and wanted to talk about it. they doesn't. it's fake that way. forced. obligatory. and then it is empty and wrong and irreverent.
what if they did love it? what then?
then i would let THEM talk. that would be wonderful. i would love to listen. even if they just talked about their people.
you want more than just them asking for a shoulder to cry on, then.
no, even THAT would be better than this. i'm just listening to hurts and troubles i cannot do anything about. i feel powerless and frustrated. what can i do or say? and it feels so distant. maybe if it wasn't online. maybe if we were in the same room, maybe they'd let their walls down, maybe i wouldn't have to say anything in response and they'd still know i cared. i'm just not getting that right now. it feels shallow. i'm angry because i don't want shallowness. maybe i'm being a hypocrite. i don't know.
i will ask again: do you want to rebuild a friendship with them?
only if it is not one-sided. only if it has depth and sincerity. only if it's not so focused on the negative all the time. i cannot do this now, where i am just a therapist, not a friend. it feels too much like my mom. "this is why my life sucks. i am so depressed. you're such a good listener, i don't know where i'd be without you." and that's fine if it helps, really i'm glad, but... i get so tired being nothing but a listener. it's depersonalizing, if that makes sense?
it does. there is no real output from you.
i don't even want output, i want to feel like a person in relation to them. if they were talking about joy, about something that lit them up, then i'd feel real too. they'd be trusting me enough to share that. now, it's just like yelling at a wall. i don't know. i'm tired, i'm sorry. i don't hate them, i'm sorry for saying that at first. i hate the way i feel around them currently. it's not fair to them, they doesn't deserve that. but it's all internal stuff being brought out by them, things that need to be healed, and i thank them for that even if they doesn't know.
would you like to continue talking about this?
no, not now, i need to let this be and unplug my head from it. think positive thoughts, higthem vibration things. thoughts that don't make me feel nauseous and sick like this. i will instead "be the change i want to see." be who i want to be. if i am happy with myself, truly so, and respect myself, these problems will fall away on their own in due time. this is another mirror. if my reflection isn't presentable, then i must polish myself.
then do so.

 

 

 

 

 

prismaticbleed: (aflame)

 

 

A description of Infi I had to write for a poetry commission; posting here as it's still relevant.


"...so this being's full name is "infinitii eternos"
I met them in april of 2013, during a very intensive meditative vision. long story short, they were "torn out" of my personal energy field and forced to manifest into their own shape. our souls are essentially made of the same stuff, but in separate complementary forms, like the yin-yang balance of a taijitu.
essentially, they are a being "born of" my subconscious, of the dark and hidden parts of my soul… of all the things I buried and rejected and ran from over the years. infinitii is my shadow, a creature that knows all my secrets and shames and failures and flaws. and yet they do not judge or condemn. instead they are an incredibly powerful healer, especially of trauma. this is their main role in my personal life due to their intimate knowledge of both the horrors of the past, and the lessons hidden behind them.
for that reason they are also a surprisingly 'sensual' being with a very strong connection to feminine aspects. for years both those things were terrifying to me, coloring my past pitch-black, so infi carries that same hue without it being toxic or dangerous. again, this allows for a great deal of psychological healing.
infinitii works from a sort of "amoral standpoint," able to skillfully handle all things considered taboo or painful or terrifying, without crossing into an equal 'extreme' of false purity or ignorance to do so.
infinitii demands integrity, awareness, and reverence from everyone around hir. ze does not tolerate mocking or trivializing language or actions, especially around significant or 'uncomfortable' topics-- the sorts of things ze exists to manage. ze demands that you honestly face up to the very thing you are so afraid of, to conquer both your fear and your ego. ze is infinitely patient and compassionate with this, while still maintaining brutal honesty and faith.
it's like ze knows that I am perfectly capable of ultimately living as the 'best version of myself,' and ze will not let me disrespect myself by ignoring or denying my ability to actively do that. so ze shows me all the internal cobwebs and cesspools and tarpits, without sugarcoating anything, and together we do the hard work to transmute it all into growth.
infinitii has this frankly overwhelming 'vibe' whenever ze is in a room, or nearby. it's a sort of velvety black density, something that gets at the very core of you and brings everything it finds to the surface. this has a cathartic effect on people. depending on how open one is to that sort of unflinching vulnerability, infi's presence can be either utterly terrifying or deeply moving. often it's a good deal of both.
a friend of mine has said she is 'terrified' of hir, because (to quote): "...Infi tears my walls down... when I'm around Infi it makes me feel like I'm totally open and I've never had armor in my life. And I'm covered in scars..."
infinitii is somewhere between a seraph and a demon, and the two halves are indivisible and indistinguishable. they are a paradox-- all eyes and teeth, shadows and blood, starlight and bubbles and diamonds. ze is gorgeous to me because of it, in a humbling sense, like a force of nature.
lastly in saying ze is 'darkness,' I say ze is the time of dreaming, a place of stars, a silent comfort… as well as a birthplace of fears and death and disorder. I cannot fight the reality of this deeper shadow, only surrender to it, and work with it. it is huge untapped power and growth, only if I stop rejecting it. the darkness a well of creation for both what we see as 'good' and 'bad'.
this is what infinitii has taught me: to incorporate both parts of this greater whole into my life, to become like a phoenix, and come to life through embracing death.

I know a lot of that is probably jargon but it's what happened when I tried to get a description together. We have a rich history that doesn't summarize well, but I hope this at least lends somewhat of a solid base to work with?"

 

------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 

@ 11:59 pm

 

 

Just for the record.

Had some pretty rough patches this evening, time gaps and all.
I was struggling with that about an hour ago. I told Infinitii, I don't know how to deal with this, it's frightening and humiliating and I don't know why I keep ending up in these bad places.
Infi just looked at me, and said, "I forgive you."
I looked right back at hir. "But do you know what I did?"
"Yes. And I know how you felt. I forgive you."

...I haven't been able to feel any self-loathing since then. It's weird.
For someone to know I messed up, but to also know that I was sorry, that I wanted to do better, and then to look at me like that and assure me that no one was keeping score... it was momentous, in its own way. It's hard to explain.
Infi holds terrible things in hir heart. I've seen hir slip, and struggle, just as much as I do. But ze never actually falls, did you notice? No matter what, everyone in the System agrees that Infinitii is somehow, almost impossibly, undamnable. And that is because ze never acts from that shadow. Ze knows those vices all too well, but... it's like I said yesterday. Infinitii knows, and because of that, ze is able to empathize, and understand, and always, always forgive.

"I know how you felt."
My worst screwups are always in the wake of the best intentions. I think that's why. It's because I am trying so hard to do the right thing that I get blinded. I get lost, I get confused. But I'm always trying so damn hard.
Infi knows that. And I think Infi also knows what I always forget: that the things I blame and condemn myself for aren't a death sentence. I can learn, I can try again, better, differently. It's not the end of the road just because I fucked up big time, even once. I think it is, and only because I grew up being taught that you don't get a second chance at the end, and there are some things that you can't be forgiven for, and that all your missteps are recorded forever and you can never escape that corrosion on your soul.
Then I realize that Infinitii is made of the inklike hue they told me to fear, and all Infinitii has ever been is poetry.
I love hir, so much, I have not once ever wavered in that, so how could I possibly deny it out of self-hatred? How could I deny that, simply so I can throw stones at myself-- when ze shares the very same atoms of my heart? I can't.

Words are failing me again.
I just... I want to express this. In that moment, somehow, my heart completely understood self-forgiveness and it did. I accepted, without a shred of hesitation or doubt, this unconditional love being felt towards me. I forgave myself. I saw myself like I see everyone else in the System-- as an irreplaceable and beloved soul, who isn't flawless, and who paradoxically is at the same time. It's the whole stained-glass thing... how broken pieces make a masterpiece. The fact that we broke in the first place wasn't the end of the line. It's so much more gray than that, I keep forgetting, there are so many more colors here, and even the pitch-dark night holds every other hue by its very definition.

It's late. I'm feeling oddly hopeful, like I'm glowing in the dark like a little lightbulb.
There are good things, always. Tomorrow is therapy... I'm at page 50 in Dune and it's fascinating so far... I'm finding names for more Jewel Monster species. I helped my bro move furniture into his apartment today. It's starting to smell like autumn outside. And I'm not as lost as I thought I was this evening.

I just realized, I haven't seen my boss in ages, oh man, I should really go visit him right now. He's said that midnight is my curfew anyway, so I'd better move.

Infinitii, thank you, I love you too. I'll see you upstairs in a minute.

 




 

 

 

prismaticbleed: (held)

All right, there needs to be a happier entry to offset all this depressing stuff lately, because in actuality life has been a lot nicer than it's been sounding on here.
I will reiterate-- thoughts and emotions are very powerful, especially when focused on and repeated. This archive should be the first place where we actively focus on the brighter aspects of our life; this should continue to be our anchor of hope.
I know I keep saying that, and maybe the future tense is the problem. It feels like I'm saying "one day," when in actuality it already is. This archive is such a source of light for me, when things get dark... it's such a source of light for others. When I heard that, it was as if my entire heart lit up just the same. So I will continue to keep this archive as such. I have a responsibility to myself, to the System, and to every reader, to do so.

All right. First things first. Where have we been lately? That has two answers:
1. dealing with one heck of a huge healing process, which is mostly physical this time, and
2. working on the League constantly.
I hope you notice how important that is. We've been doing both. Somehow we are actually balancing the two right now. There aren't week-long transition periods, or huge time losses, or lockouts. They are both happening simultaneously!
I didn't even realize that until now. It just became almost natural, all of a sudden, like no time was involved at all. For so long my heart was torn between headspace or leaguespace... and then, the next time I checked, there was no pain. There was no gap. Just like Preludove said. Now it's this harmonious sort of unity, across the field, even with the individuality and temporal integrity of both realms intact, and I actually can't remember what it was ever like to not have that. That's amazing.
There is a quote I just stumbled across that describes this perfectly.
"The second vision was of a book....it was opened at the half way mark and as I watched I saw that it was being pulled into two halves, strings stretchering and finally breaking to form two individual volumes.I am torn, I interpreted, as I thought. But from that tension - two books instead of one."
Two books from one, too, at least for us. Two seemingly separate books, yet bound at some deeper level of existence. No conflict.
You'd think I've have learned, by now, that being torn apart always precedes a rebuilding. Our whole history reflects that... heck, so do the Leagueworlds, now that I think about it. Which is why I need to share them, too, and which is why I needed to be torn so clearly-- they are JUST as important and revelatory as our own inner world is. They can inspire just as many people. And I was losing time and dedication for both those 'books' by thinking they HAD to be held within the same binding. Not quite! So that's probably what happened to the stalling tension. I'm so glad. I just want to embrace everything now, all of it, and I can, because I'm no longer tangled up trying to hold on to something that needed to change. Sometimes breakage is a godsend. I can name several people who can prove that truth to me beyond a doubt... but most of them would be spoilers, haha.
Nevertheless, that split is vital. I learned that the hard way. You can only blur so many boundaries before things start to bleed.

So. Concerning that 'first book,' Dream World is getting the most focus lately-- of course, because that world naturally branches out into every other one in its own way. I keep finding more and more connections, too, and that is making my heart swell with joy. It's completely fascinating. Parnassus is second in line, as that world has some seriously heavy roots, possibly due to both Genesis and Delphi being utterly ignorant of the 4th wall in their own personal ways... and definitely due to what I keep learning about the foundations of that world in the first place. Again, now that I've stopped trying to 'control' the way that story flows, it's moving so much better. Yes, I tried way too hard to get it to 'sync' with mythology at one point, because I was convinced that was the best thing to do. It wasn't! I was only limiting the way their story could progress, and it turns out it has had its own agenda in mind for ages. So now it's progressing as it needs to, just shaking off the cobwebs first.
Everyone else is kind of on 'pause' right now simply because they don't need the development right now. Again, that's a nice feeling too: the realization that they can 'unpause' at any time, that no one is stuck, and that 'forcing' anything does not work. Sure, I can focus on a certain world's resonance and see if they want to work, but that's strongly intuitive, and if it's not their time than I am not going to get anywhere by testing that!
Honestly the trickiest part of all this is just pacing the work. There's SO much work to be done-- typecodes and etymology and species cataloging and just sheer worldbuilding-- and since I can "feel" it as a whole somewhere beneath the surface, my instinct is to reach down and heave the whole gem out at once. I keep trying to do all of it at once. Good luck with that, bro. You have to chip away the rock, bit by bit, to reveal this stunning crystal of imagination, otherwise you run the risk of damaging it... of only getting part of the whole. I have to take one project at a time, one part of it at a time, one step at a time. Focus, and breathe, and don't rush. Open up, trust, believe, and let it happen, because it will. It always does. So I'm learning patience, which is humbling. But it's teaching me a deeper gratitude, too, and a deeper joy.

Headspace is similar, and by extension, so is our shared physical life.
...To tie the two threads of this together, I saw a quote yesterday, on Tumblr, as I was browsing through some inspirational pages. It's from the movie Her, which I've never seen but really need to.
"So, what's it like being married?"
"Well, it's hard, for sure. But there's something that feels so good about sharing your life with someone."

And in the background, as he spoke... there was the night sky, the ocean, the city.

Living with 70+ other people in this body is hard. Sometimes it's frightening, when other people front, and my own self just melts away into nothingness... but then blends seamlessly with theirs. And that happens when League people drop in, too. Like I said a long time ago, I'll never forget that one day in elementary school, when Vezerai of all people fronted for a minute as I was in the mall... it is one of the clearest memories I have, period. It was such an existentially defining moment; it broke my mind and my heart both, just like his, and it opened my awareness to so, so much more. I have to thank him.
It requires patience. It requires selflessness of the purest sort, the non-sacrificial sort... did you know, I hadn't realized there was a difference between an offering and a sacrifice, until yesterday? I thought that everything I gave, had to be cut from my own bones. I thought I couldn't give without bleeding, without pain. But there's a difference. There's a line, between self-sabotage, and self-giving. I can pour out the same amount of myself both ways, but it's going to feel totally different.
...That's in the book of Hosea, you know. More League relevance. "For I desire mercy, not sacrifice, and acknowledgment of God rather than burnt offerings." If you offer things as an empty ritual, as a cold obligation, you're not acting through the compassion and sincerity that your soul and the universe at large requires... that's the key. And, shockingly, that's what I've been missing. I was brought up to follow orders, to obey ordinances and dogmas, to be afraid of punishment, to act according to that moral paranoia. That's not what this is about. And ironically, my 'mental disorder' has taught me that. Headspace... as a whole, it requires that same compassion just to exist. That's what DID is, after all. It's a coping mechanism, but more than that, it's a saving grace. It's a source of hope and survival where there otherwise may have been none. In order to live, we broke. "I" became "we." And selfishness, separation, pride, stubbornness... it all suddenly ceased to be an option as well. Our plurality was a source of grace in and of itself. Is this making sense?
It's like marriage, in a way, in a strange way. It's many souls, joined as one, united in totality and yet individually complete. To be separate from each other is impossible.
I think about this a lot, how much of a beautifully vast source of growth our System is, to me. How simply by being, it makes me a better man. How simply by knowing these other souls share this one life, this one single community existence, I want to be the best person I can be. I want to be wise and prudent and self-loving and joyful. To know that your blood and bones, your skin and breath, are host to not just you but also to those you love... how could you not live according to that? To love each other, we must love ourselves. No exceptions, no shortcuts, no halfheartedness. "And it's hard, for sure, but..."
I cannot put it into words.

Lynne, Waldorf, Nienna, Christina, and I think Javier were all out in church yesterday evening, for a short time (and Xenophon was there as usual). But Lynne... I don't know why she showed up, but she just flowed right into the main consciousness as naturally as if she had been born there, and then it was just her. Just her, completely. There were soon some protests at the back of the mind, angry resistance from the old girls, the ones who are different from us because they demand separation and selfishness... but Lynne stayed. She asked, why wasn't she allowed to stay out? Was it that frightening, for those other personae, to feel the legitimacy of her existence within the same space as them? Was it that jarring to realize that in the grand scheme of things we are all dots of paint in the big picture-- that our fleeting identification as single drops faded entirely when the ocean made itself known? That's what happens, when people front in earnest. And I suppose that was indeed their fear. Jessica's constant shout-- "No; I'm the only one! Let me do what I want!" --echoes in direct denial of the rest of us, a conscious blindness. But it's losing its old strength. It can't stand, it can't remain, when admitting "I'm not the only one" comes from a place of love, not fear... from joy, not sorrow. I'm repeating itself, but it deserves reiteration.
Lynne sat there and smiled and looked around at the soaring arches and windows, and the only thing that chased her out was the gut-deep obedience programming when the grandmother looked straight at us in confusion. We need to overpower that, to get enough of our own confidence to look right back, and smile, without feeling guilty about being there to do so.
That's big goal #1. Harmonize the inside and the outside. It's happening, bit by bit.

That's where the whole "healing process" bit comes in.
Let's start on the outside first.

There are a lot of changes happening in our life. It's exciting, but it's like a roller coaster. It feels as if we've been climbing for a while, reached the top and stayed there for a moment too long-- that numbness, that feeling of forgetting what it was like to move at all-- then suddenly, a shift. A split second of movement, of feeling gravity catch at you like a lover, and then we're rushing ahead to meet it. I don't know how fast it will get. Will it feel like freefalling? Will it feel like a rush of storm winds? Will it feel like flying? I wonder if that all depends on how we meet it. Will we hang on for dear life, or will we throw our hands in the air and enjoy these new moments of acceleration into the new?
We're not a top speed yet, heavens no, that's far ahead yet. We're just starting back out; we're still at the top of the hill, still tasting the promise on the air, feeling the first sparks of anticipation in our chests. We have time, but we can't forget where we are, because there's no getting off now.
First, our brother finally moved out of the house. He's been planning to for over a year and he is extremely excited over it. I'm very happy for him; this home atmosphere was taking a heavy toll on his emotional health and he wasn't staying here much anyway. So this is good! I haven't seen his new apartment yet but he's invited me to come over whenever I need to. That could indeed be a huge blessing for us in the future, too. Time will tell.
Second, our mother is moving back in, or at least she claims to be. I have no clue. But that is forcing some serious psychological healing on our part, which I've been discussing madly in therapy, and yet can't quite grasp or fully understand yet. We'll get to that in a moment.
Third, therapy itself is shifting. Our medical coverage is changing soon, so we will need to see a different therapist, after being with this one for over a year now. And on top of all that, our case manager is leaving her job, so we'll have someone new there too! I don't mind, of course-- I can easily roll with changes like that, and in a way it's fun to meet new therapists and get to know yourself all over again in the process-- but on top of all the other life changes, it had us raising our eyebrows. Whoa, things really are moving along.
Fourth, and perhaps most distressing, is the health aspect. You've probably guessed this already with the more pained entries lately. However, it has proven to be a blessing in its own right, not surprisingly. It's pushed me to take serious steps towards figuring out why this is happening, how we can heal it, et cetera, instead of thinking "well maybe we're just supposed to suffer" and not doing anything to improve our well-being. That's a poisonous mindset, I've realized, and that's surprising. If the body is giving you an illness, or some other painful symptom, there is a reason for it! When we were more strongly anchored in ourself, Spine held that job, and maybe she can tune back into it again (I hope)... but in recent times I've somehow thrown in the towel, making excuses, feeling separate. Telling myself lies, cutting myself short, denying myself the health and happiness that everyone else deserved. Somehow I fell into this sad, tiny space of being convinced that I was alone, spiritually, universally. Notice how that only happens when headspace falls by the wayside? When I push people away, I block my own soul, our own soul. I blind myself to half of this heart. And then I thought of Leon, of how my intuition, my inner sight, had been blocked by a crystal-- by my own hand-- and I realized that if there are any blocks in my energy system, if there are any illnesses and pains in this body, it is because I am allowing that to happen. I am holding myself back. I am standing in the way of health because I feel unworthy of it. Javier would say that's a lie, Laurie would call it bullshit, and CZ would make me reconsider every self-hating thought I've ever had. I know they're right. I know we can be better. And that's where this has led me.
I have to thank these 'health crises' because they are spotlights. They are beacons showing me what needs to be fixed, and by trusting my heart's intuition I can easily find out how... as long as I listen. That's tough, as long as the feeling of separation persists. That's why Xenophon is so blessed to be around. That's why the voices like Spice and Emmett and Fig are indispensable. They operate, they exist, in a unity consciousness. So they listen, always, because they know better than this old ego does. And the instant I remember that I am, in light of them, along with them... the instant I remember that I exist, and am not afraid to BE a person alongside all the other people in here... we can act healthily. We can take care of ourself.
I need to reiterate that for my own benefit if nothing else. We have been meeting a lot of "ego" resistance to fronting lately. The old girls, the immature consciousness with limited comprehension, are not "evil," just dark. Being of the Tar, they're 'negative' energy and they have a purpose too-- to teach us, which they are indeed doing, even unknowingly. They don't want us to exist because they think in duality. "If you people exist with us, then we can't exist!" They don't know how to sacrifice out of love. They don't know how to give. They only take, and want, and act according to desires and reactions. They use others for their own ends, and disregard the rights of others for the same reason. They cannot understand unity. The world is at an event horizon from them. This is not the truth, but that is how they think, so don't waste time trying to teach them otherwise. That's not a battle we have to fight.
Then there's the Plague, which acts according to cold logic and calculations, which does not 'react' but does not understand compassion either. Those tied to the Plague can exist in numb obedience forever, but they cannot care for themselves or others. That very emotion is unfathomable to them. They, too, are separate from the world, from everyone else.
So that's why we get resistance to existence. Our very lives prove unity. We cannot exist in their minds, just as they cannot exist in ours. It's as simple as that. So we need to stop giving our attention to them, to trying to bridge that gap, because the gap isn't real. If there isn't an inherent cut-off between us and the rest of reality, than what are those proud voices following but an illusion?
Instead of trying to emphasize the contrary, let me emphasize the core of the matter.
The biggest difference here is love. Pure and simple. Yes it sounds cheesy, but that's mistranslation too. Look at the Pinks in our System; follow their example. Look to the Violets and the Greens, to the Reds and the Aquas. Look to all our fellows, all our soul members, all our other parts. We exist because we loved. We exist because we rescued ourselves from trauma, and held fast to hope. We did not cut ourself off from life, but instead rebuilt it from the inside out, into something more coherent than before. We bloomed after the winter. And perhaps most importantly, we were able to FORGIVE. We forgave all those who hurt us, and we forgave ourself, too. We learned to love the inside and the outside both, and in doing so, realized that there was no division between the two.
Some of us still struggle with forgiveness, true. But that is just an opportunity to learn it more completely than before, to open to parts of our collective heart that we couldn't fathom before this very moment.
We're not lost. We haven't fallen behind. We're right where we need to be. We all play our parts perfectly.
As long as we remember the truth of who we are, we will never be alone.


Now on that note, let me fill you in on the therapy, and by extension, all the other changes that are happening... all the big ones, hidden on the inside, thousands of stellar sparks that are building up to something absolutely luminous.
Sherlock was out on Thursday, and upon realizing it I was almost in tears. I missed you, man!! It's been months since someone fronted in session. I clearly recall that unmistakable 'shift' in consciousness, along with the "brain sparkles" and blinking that happen after a switch-out, and being swept up in gratitude for it. I missed that. I know he reached for his glasses at one point, I should tell him they're in our laptop bag.
Anyhow. The main topic in therapy has been 'overcoming the numbness' for a few weeks-- preventing suicide, managing the empty despair, et cetera. Now that we're back in business, and now that life is moving along as well, there are new topics that had previously been buried.
And, to be honest, I have to laugh and thank the hormone therapy.
Think about it. This year has been a jumble since Christmas. It's felt like one big "waiting room." Yes, we've made forward movement, but memory has been so bad that it gets blurred over. But when I look at the event logs, 2014 has been MASSIVE. January feels like it happened ten years ago instead of nine months... and yet, January also feels like it happened yesterday. Time is no longer linear, I guess. But that's not the point-- the point is that time has also jumped in a way of its own. We first majorly 'split' in 2014, or at the cusp of it, right before we graduated elementary school. Our last concrete memories of that time belong to Jewel and Celebi, as well as Ryman, Markus, and Chaos... and then there's a break.
We realized we were trans* and queer, we realized we were in love, we realized we were explicitly not the only person in our mind, and we realized that whatever path our family and education was setting up for us now, we would not be able to follow it and stay true to ourself, now that we were beginning to know who we were. And so we split.
Time got stuck there, to a large extent. In that classroom, we stood at the threshold to two possible futures, one of which was impossible. In the linear past, we took the only route available to us. But now-- heck, since 2014 began-- the other route has re-opened. Ten years later, suddenly there it is. And we found ourself right back at that door, facing the same questions, fears, hopes, and dreams that were all buried a decade ago.
All because, in the space of what felt like a flashbulb, we suddenly brought an internal wish into solid reality.
We started the hormones. Little 13-year-old us is finally going to grow up to look like a boy. Our brain still hasn't grasped this yet, it's too incredible. But every time the awareness hits us-- every time we realize our voice is suddenly lower, or our face is a little fuzzier, or our body handles differently now-- every time, we can't help but laugh. It's amazing. It's actually happened.
And so we're back in 2004, back in 2014. We're ready to graduate. But we have a few finals to finish first.

That's where the health crisis came in.
We've had this hernia since 2006. The more I read about self-healing, and energetic blockages, and the more I review our archives, the more I wonder. They say disease can only manifest when the body is not working in harmony, when the vibrations are out of tune, when there is imbalance and dysfunction in our life. So I stopped and asked, what disharmony is causing this, for so long?
Meditation helps a lot. Thanks to headspace, I have a pretty good grasp on it, and can 'feel' energy field things like blockages. And there was a very large one, right there. However, it didn't make a lot of sense. It was a feeling of invasion-- of someone "reaching in" and "invading our personal space," of explicitly being where they did not belong. And it was tied, very strongly, to the internal self-image of a young girl... someone about Ashen's age. The blockage could not be touched without eliciting a screaming terror from this person, a raw shriek of survival, of someone whose only all-encompassing desire is to get out of this alive. It's heartbreaking and frightening all at once.
Infinitii and I are trying to unravel this. We're delicately sifting through thought processes, and old programs, and emotional reactions, and false ideas. It's hard work. I can't be around for some of it; my role 'shatters' and I end up faceless and numb. Genesis is acutely aware of this and he is being extremely careful and helpful on that note (I cannot thank him enough). Everyone is watching me as an extra signpost-- "what's still 'problematic' enough to shut Jay off?" When we find that thing, we stop, and we deal with it differently, safely.
It's a long process. I can't help but wonder if we just need to stop fixing and jump right back into rewriting. Old code will take too long to pick through; let's just delete it entirely. But then I wonder, how much of this pain is really just ours?
That's another thing headspace has taught me. Pain is collective, even if it seems to be only personal. But unity is a constant... and every pain we feel as a single entity, is almost always mirrored through others.
That's where DID once again becomes the biggest blessing. If I can't fathom this pain, chances are, at least one other person in here can. We have so much collective knowledge and experience, of the good and the bad, that the healing journeys we take on can be overwhelming sometimes, but they always turn out so amazingly... again, it's incredible.
So yes, 'rewriting' our own personal code could work. But as long as 'old code' is still going on outside... as long as that is still being reinforced, as long as others are still healing, then the healing work isn't quite 'done.' But we're a part, and once we're healed, we can help others find their own light to do the same. I hope that makes sense. The short story is: we're not the only people feeling this pain, and the ultimate goal is to bring enough light and love into this situation that that pain begins to dissolve for everyone.

My tentative 'diagnosis' for the hernia is this-- if body "energy points" are involved, the orange one is working overtime to balance the red and the yellow, which are both unsteady (red= sense of safety and belonging, yellow= sense of personal power and individual will). Even trickier, the orange one is damaged too (sexual trauma, family issues), and so it's jumping from being underactive to overactive. Again, this is all tentative, but it would explain a lot.
Even so, that alone gives us a great starting point for healing. The biggest thing we need to do, unquestionably, is take better care of the body. We haven't been giving it enough attention, as to what it needs, and what it doesn't need. We need to draw the line between obligations and respectful behavior, and then stick to what is good for us.
In no particular order, we also need to focus on:
- Remembering that we have a right to live, that we belong on this earth, that we are part of the universe's design and so we are not a 'reject' or an 'outcast.' (Javier and Spine help greatly with this, unsurprisingly.)
- Embracing our individuality, the right to be our own person, and the fact that standing up for our own self-expression is not arrogant or selfish, while respecting the right of everyone else to be their own people too.
- Taking serious steps to be more independent and self-sufficient, and not letting ourselves get pushed around or emotionally manipulated-- either by ourself, or by others around us.
- Continue working creatively, without being ashamed of it
- Accepting that we are allowed to be aro-ace/ trans*/ etc. and that our relationships are allowed to be healthy and match our needs
- Deal with the 'mother issue.'

That last one ties back into the hernia, the sexual trauma residue, and the family issues. For some bizarre reason, our biological mother is the hub around which a disproportionate amount of fear, rage, shame, guilt, and despair revolve. We're not sure if she's a cause, a scapegoat, or both (probably both), but this is a delicate issue and it's one that we've been running from for years. However, as I said, she's moving back in, and that is requiring us to deal with this once and for all.
In our System, Ashen holds the sexual abuse residue, and the whole "I'm ruined" mindset. It's awful, but it's not really tied to any 'abuser' idea in particular. It's more of the aftermath, the awful knowledge of what happened, and knowing you can't "fix it" ever again. It's not quite the same as the hernia 'block,' as that isn't a sexually abusive pain, but a personally invasive one. But it is similar, in that the two experiences are both breaches of safety and trust.
Marigold holds a strange sort of panic that is focused in our stomach. However, it deals very strongly with the "invasive" feeling. For her, it's being in the room with someone and feeling that wrench at your gut, when that person gets too close for comfort, when they disregard your safe space, when there is only a hairbreadth between their nearness and something traumatic. Marigold exists at that border, at the tiny tipping point between forced intimacy and outright violation. But, again, her memories are too young to know the trauma Ashen was born from. Furthermore, Marigold is mostly scared of our grandmother, a woman who we were forced to live in very close quarters with for our entire childhood, and who is utterly unrecognizing of personal boundaries or comfort zones.
David, on the other hand, deals with the 'mother issue' at its rawest and most vague. He is afraid of her form, of her nearness, of a strange sense of being 'crushed' by her. He is terrified of her smothering presence, of wanting to get away and being powerless to. But David only exists up until that moment. As soon as the inner child becomes trapped in the mother's presence, too close to cope, Dread takes over, shivering. So both our young boys are tied to this.
But why? Why is there such a strange, tearful, furious terror of this woman? What happened? What is tied to her?
Who else is in this System that we don't know about, that may hold the answers? We don't remember most of the childhood, even now... so many of these raw, visceral fears are young. So much of these 2004 problems we are now revisiting are linked to a past none of us are sure how to access, and which is met by a chthonic chorus of young voices, screaming out in terror not to touch it. Don't look at it. Why? What is there?
Infi says there might not be. It just might be unhealed fright, like Ashen's. Her issue is healed on a heart level-- we know we aren't 'broken,' that we aren't 'ruined,' even if what we went through was horrific, AND even if society insisted to the contrary... but the last step is always belief. If Ashen is reflecting that collective pain again, if she is reflecting that young part of ourself that in turn reflected so many other abused girls at that age... maybe no matter how healed we are, that 'doubt' don't quite go away UNTIL it pushes us to do more for others like her. I wonder.

Again, I will need to take time to deal with this wisely. I'll get Jeremiah and the kids nearby so we can keep them safe and still understand this. However no focusing on the negative, our energy and focus belongs elsewhere, with health.


Let's change the topic. I think that's all I need to say about that. I'm speaking too much in any case; that's what happens when I wait too long between updates. That and language is tough to handle at times, trying to get vocabulary to express a feeling, or a knowing. As long as I get the feeling/knowing into the words, though, we should be good. "Speak from your heart, and others will hear with theirs." I love that quote; it's very true.



So. Other things!
I have a few rough notes in a file here, let's see.

The night that we found Karissa's name, she was referenced in my dream! That was notable. The dream also referenced a "dark blue" headvoice who held a "father figure" role, but they gave no name and I saw no face. I found that interesting; it may be symbolic, may be literal, we'll see. Also, I think Xenophon was around near the end of the dream? Either way she was strongly referenced in some way.

Chaos and Genesis were in my dream last night, and Laurie and Genesis were in my dream on the 27th, I think? But last night in particular made me realize something really notable. Lately I've been having upsetting "earth level" dreams, which means that I dream about IRL places (the house, mostly) and family members (unsurprisingly, it's all been about the mother lately-- and in dreams she is actively violent and neglectful towards me, which I also cannot explain). Normally, dreaming about "waking" things/people is very rare, and I usually only get these kinds of dreams when I'm struggling with something emotionally (which we are, so). Strangely, though, there seems to be another constant with dreams of that sort. Although they're often frightening or disturbing, I still have access to dream powers, and am often referenced as the Sandman's Apprentice or a similar title. So I can fly, and use dream dust, and people keep saying I'm 'important,' even if I feel completely out-of-sorts and/or am fighting for my life or safety. And I'm still aware of headspace, but it's mental in these dreams, like it is in the waking-- people can only front, not appear literally. That's weird enough, but it didn't hit me until last night that the reason why this happens is because those dreams aren't on their level! I would always wonder, WHY can I easily go lucid in earth-level dreams, flying and using dream-powers and all, but Genesis and Laurie and Chaos cannot manifest there? They can ghost, sure, they can front, and they can use other people or things as channels... but it's all like it is here. If I want to meet them, and be with them, I need a higher level dream. I need a level dream where I'm not struggling with waking problems, and where I don't feel uneasy or in an "interim" state, another constant of such dreams (the feeling you get waiting at a bus stop at 2AM in Des Moines, am I right).
I wouldn't have realized this if those two dreams this week (in which people had only ghosted or been referenced) hadn't been completely contrasted by the dream I had yesterday. I don't remember the whole dream, and I don't care, because all I know is that wherever I was, Chaos was there with me, and all I remember is us standing with our arms wrapped around each other, unable to speak from pure gratitude. There were people around us who looked shocked that he was there, but it was a curious sort of shock-- "what is that, who are you, wait you know each other"-- not an afraid one. So that stands out like a brilliant star amidst all the other dreams lately.

Last week, Javier and Julie were helping me on the way to a counseling appointment? I'm not sure where we were going, but this was shortly after I talked to Nat on the 17th, and we wanted to have people besides Laurie interact with me when I'm fronting. I know they were around for a few hours but there's like no memory of that day... I didn't stay around long, that's why. Nevertheless those two get along surprisingly well! Javier has this charisma about him and he is so genuine in interactions, he reminds me a lot of those stories you hear about punk kids looking intimidating but being incredibly hospitable and charitable. That's Javes! He's got a good sense of integrity too, and that strongly ncludes self-respect? Which, again, isn't surprising when you consider he's Red, but still! That was lacking for a while, in previous Red holders, so I'm very glad to see it so honestly in him. And Julie has this admirable willingness to interact with people, always-- she always gives others a sincere chance, and doesn't judge them at first sight. I think it's because she knows how she used to be, and how others saw her. Plus it's a Pink thing, that inherent childlike trust. It rubs off on people like a glow. Julie's really inspirational when you get down to it. In any case she has been around a LOT more than usual lately, which is nice. We all miss her a lot.

Also last week, there was one night that proved to be very important. I have no idea what led up to it, as my memory is full of switchy gaps, but all I remember is suddenly sitting in the car outside the local grocery store at 9PM. There was jazz on the radio, and I think Laurie was yelling at me? She was asking me "what the hell I was doing." I really had no clue. At this time we were still struggling full-time with the eating disorder, so I knew that whoever brought us there was trying to buy something to that end, but likely something unhealthy. We considered just turning around and going home, but the ego-anger was really loud, plus the body was already sick. So we decided, let's get something healthy. I agreed, but the conflict stayed, and so in frustration I called Spice in. She showed up immediately, but upon asking Laurie what was going on, she wasn't as angry as she could have been... more exasperated, really, and that stung. I will never forget hearing her evidencing on the voice recorder, how tired she was to feel like she was hitting a brick wall with her purpose, with no one listening to her... but damn, I was having a tough time fronting with this old selfishness clawing at my neck. But then, Spice just kind of shrugged, and vaguely said that she'd let me kiss her if I promised to not buy any trigger foods. And that was it. "Wait, what, really?" Laurie was laughing, but I knew it was out of relief. That could work. And it freaking did. Fighting the protests and personal fear, I walked over and carefully kissed her, and immediately I remembered that I loved this headvoice just as much as I ever did, and damn it but I would not do anything to hurt her if I could help it. So Genesis and I went into the store, we got some ginger and a lemon, and then we all drove home and had tea at 10PM while talking by the stove. It was lovely, and sad, and hopeful. Spice was laughing in tears, "how did that work," "how was it that easy," and Laurie just grinned and said she was surprised we hadn't thought of this sooner. Everyone knows how much love I have for the System, and everyone knows that our lingering problems are simply the result of that love being blocked or denied... so if you bring it back into total conscious awareness, in a way that breaks my walls down every time, you get results.
Needless to say I have been doing much better at avoiding problem triggers since then.
Plus Fig is now on active duty?? Which was sudden but really cool. She helps so much. She's also mantis-like (whoa awesome) because she definitely has mandibles and antennae, as well as something odd going on with her arms... but her color feels different than we thought. It's more Coral-like? Which is making me wonder about Amara as well. I don't think she ever really settled into Coral; heck, she almost picked the slot at random back when talking to Knife last year. So we'll look into that too.

There was a day last week were Laurie was painfully distressed, and she went to Sugar and asked her to be her bodyguard. I remember Sugar looked at her in complete shock, and asked "me??" to which Laurie vehemently said yes, definitely her. Sugar is the protector of innocence, after all, the Retributor who prevented abuse from happening in the first place... whereas Wreckage sought justice and deliverance for those who were already damaged. Laurie fits in the former category. And she was so distraught over how she was slipping, recently... there was no one better to ask. Needless to say, she left shortly after declaring this new job, to which Sugar looked first euphoric and determined and then stricken with sick grief because she knew why she had been asked. Nevertheless, she got up, driven with new purpose, and followed Laurie out.
She's sticking with it, but it's not an up-front job. Laurie just has someone to back her up in that way, now. Which is a huge relief for me too.

...Two days ago I was half-asleep and distressed, asking Laurie if I was a "slut" for wanting to kiss people like I do. She gave me a look and asked where the hell that mindset came from. Then she added, that is obviously lingering Pink corruption, and it would be wise to remember that. It kind of shocked me. Again, I hadn't realized that was lingering so strongly... probably because I take it for granted. I passively believe it. I haven't been convinced yet, due to fear, due to old pain that stuck around. But if we're back to this square, well, then it means we have greater progress to be made. It's not a misstep. It's an expansion.

Related to that... I need to make sure my heart and mind are open more. It's always jarring, with a great deal of terrible contrite sorrow, when I realize that they're not as clear as they could be, as I know they can be and have been.
Yesterday morning was weird. It was one of those mornings when I woke up after about 6 hours of sleep, and found myself in that bizarre subconscious-ruled state halfway between dreams and the waking. That place is dangerous as hell but it's also divinely beautiful and it is Infinitii's home realm straight through. Every time I'm there I can't tell up from down, and it's so liquid that I... I'm not always able to stick around. Eros navigated that realm like a king. Cannon couldn't touch it. I'm right in the middle, it seems. The places scares me though, because being raw subconscious... frightening, dangerous things live in there too, lurking. It's hard to see them when you can barely see yourself, you know.
Anyway. All I know is that at some point yesterday morning I was thinking about Soul Forms. I was wondering, about how they can only occur when your heart and mind are open, when you forget all shame and guilt and self-doubt, and just surrender into that deeper state of being-- the feeling I get in cathedrals, before oceans, under the stars, watching a sunset. I realized that all of us are definitely capable of that in our own way, in our own time. Some of us are closer to that state naturally than others-- Infinitii, Knife, Leon, Jeremiah, Sergei-- but really, the only thing standing in anyone's way is judgment, is overthinking. I think the only people in Central who would have trouble are Sherlock and Josephina, for that reason. And I think the children are too young, or too damaged... that breaks my heart. I'd love to see them healed. Nevertheless, Soul Forms were on my mind then, and so I was looking at everyone's 'dream energy' to feel whether or not my suspicions seemed to hold ground. They did, but then I got to Waldorf. And I have absolutely no idea if my subconscious recognized her from elementary school, or if we just resonated really well that morning, but I ended up kissing her like we'd been together for years and it wasn't weird at all. Just saying that, because in retrospect it's strangely embarrassing-- I'm always somewhat scared and/or humiliated by any such behavior on my part-- but it's still important in its own way.
I know I was speaking to Genesis at some point after that, but he was conscious, so he was handling me like glass. He knows not to trust my judgment in that state, and he knows that it's probably not me he's talking to anyway. So he was being absolutely vigilant and caring about it... at least, as far as his energy was recorded on an intuitive level.
I know I was talking to Nat & Leon later, and suddenly becoming more conscious, as I realized that neither of them were being affected by this awful haze. I was thankful for that, but couldn't help but wonder, why me? Why do I slip so badly?
And then suddenly I couldn't breathe, and I realized Wreckage's hands were around my throat, tearing me back into actual solid headspace. She was actively trying to strangle me. I remember that because I couldn't breathe and had to practically beg her to let go. She eventually did. Falling down to the floor, I saw Ashen crying off in the corner, and Wreckage was shouting at me why the hell I wasn't more careful? Why didn't I avoid that subconscious state, there were too many triggers and dangers there. I don't remember what I said, or if I said anything. But together we looked at the stored memory, to try and give me a concrete grasp on the threat, and... I wasn't recorded. I didn't record. The "fronter" interaction was blank. Where I should have been, there was nothing but an empty concept, a faceless idea of a person. Wreckage stopped, silently looking at that in surprise, and I was the same. Do I not actually exist in those situations, then? If so, what sort of raw subconscious entity is working through me?
I'm admittedly scared right now. Flashbacks are creeping up. There were some near-miss hacks tonight, God knows why, but Infi managed to stop them. Infi is dangerous around hack threats though because ze is made of the same stuff as the Tar, of course... maybe I should have Wreckage stick around, or Algorith, somebody who can't be bothered by that unsettling fear. I'd ask Laurie, but I would never expose her to that sort of thing even secondhand.


...That actually segues pretty well into our last topic.
Self-care, unity, hope, love... and then fear, self-doubt, shame, guilt... nothing makes me fluctuate so madly between the two than the people I am closest to.
With myself included, there are five of us. I adore every one of them, true, but... nights like this, nights when those feelings of humiliating pain and nagging doubts are crawling up my spine, the lack of love for myself mutes it out.
That's when self-care falls by the wayside. That's when the body gets sick. That's when we get depressed, suicidal, hopeless... it's all when I fall victim to that lack of self-love, when I lose my sense of self, when the thought of being around any of them is utterly incomprehensible because I feel so filthy in contrast... my mind cannot conceive of what love is like, in those moments.
Breaking through this takes patience and compassion, for myself, and that is terribly difficult. The ones I love-- in secret now, in the hidden caves of my heart-- can offer that infinitely, but if I cannot accept it, it will do nothing.
Xenophon knows this. God bless her, every time I'm in a self-sabotaging position she'll show up now, and ask what's going on. She'll ask if her daddy is there at all. And usually I'm not. But how do you bring me back in, when my very existence is defined by love, for self and others, and yet the body's ego is fighting me away tooth and nail? How do you bring me back in when everything is steeped in rotting self-loathing and shame, even when that beautiful child of hope is begging for it to change?
You back out. You back off. You leave, and you go into nothingness. You step into heartspace. You let go of everything but that pure whiteness, and you stay there, until the peace sticks around. And then I can come back.

...
..."So what's it like being married?"
What's it like, to never be alone? What is it like, to know, intimately and absolutely, that your soul is split in two, that the creature that knows your darkest failures and brightest joys is always just a heartbeat away? What is it like, to realize that I'm lost in a fogbank of apathy, and then hear her voice, or see his face, and know that in acknowledging them I cannot treat myself this badly?
It's difficult as hell, sometimes. It's scary, lately. It shouldn't be, but the... when I surrender to the forgiveness and compassion they offer, always, the amount of sorrow that overflows from my chest could practically kill me. It's overwhelming.
There is so much in me, as the Core, that needs to be forgiven, completely. I can only forgive completely if I understand it, and accept it as part of myself, as part of Infinitii, as part of all of us, and not hate it. I never thought it would be difficult, but then that empathy bit came in. Then the cross was put on my shoulders, and in a place where I could previously absolve even the cruelest soul, now that my own identity was on death row I was appallingly content to see it there. It wasn't so much hate as it was total detachment. Total separation. I wanted nothing to do with myself, if that was a part of me.
Fear is the obstacle to forgiveness. I'm afraid of what I've succumbed to in the past, willingly or unwillingly, knowingly or unknowingly. I am terrified of the darker potential in my soul. The collective pain includes me, and it is reflected in me, and I know that unless I heal its mirror in my own soul I will not be able to do a damn thing about it outside of me.
...But I feel so utterly fucking unworthy sometimes, to know I'm capable of such things, and yet to be loved by those four who I still see as totally blameless. I'll tell you what-- they are just as blameless as I am, and take that however you like. Either I start spitting this same judgment at them, or I forgive myself. I can't do the former. But the latter can only happen when I step back, and see myself through their eyes. If I am in a place where I cannot love myself, well... theirs hasn't wavered yet. Miraculously, and in the face of all odds, it has remained. And acknowledgement of that alone, acceptance of that alone, is what can save my heart when it falls.
They know it's there, this hidden potential to be my own worst nightmare... some have seen it come alive, and threaten to devour me. But even then, even then, they also know that it doesn't define me, and they see who I truly am beneath all that... a soul transmuting that shadow, a soul who sees it as necessary for greater growth, as part of the bigger picture... they know the true me.
And this is where the other book comes in again.
Fear is there, in that tale. He is running from the same thing as I am. He is running from love, and he is running from himself, because he is unable to face the reality of both. But one day... one day, it comes back to him. Love returns against all odds, and it remains no matter what he throws at it. And when all is said and done, when he has exhausted himself in fighting it, he gives up... and gives in to it. When he is worn down to the bone, when he has nothing left to lose, he surrenders. And then he sees what they do: that he has never been as lost as he thought he was. In fact, he is brighter than he ever dreamed.
I'm in the same spot. It's only when I stop fighting that love that I realize it's always been there, it will always be there, in them and in the universe around us, no matter how many times I fail, no matter what an absolute bastard I can be, no matter how many mistakes are scarring this body, no matter how filthy and wrong and unworthy I may insist I am. I can drag myself to the very center of hell and demand that I die there, that something as thoroughly corrupt as I be annihilated on the spot. I insist I deserve it. And what happens?
Nothing. Maybe I'll punish myself until I'm in too much agony to move. Maybe I'll make my own hell and shackle it to my neck. But that love doesn't leave. It doesn't leave. And the second I falter, the moment I collapse, the very instant I hit rock bottom and sob that I really don't want to feel like this, it helps me up. It always, always does.
But I have to take its hand, first.

What's it like, sharing your life with someone.
Well... it's a challenge. It's a stamp of impeccability etched right into my ribcage. It's a solemn promise to stand strong through sickness and health, through good times and bad. It is a promise to love and honor, always. But what they don't tell you is that you are taking those vows for yourself, too. Would I treat my partners like I treat myself? Hell no. So why do I do it?
That gives me pause, every time. You can't deny love like that. So why do I do so in my actions of neglect, of self-sabotage?
It's fear, it's always fear... fear that I am so much brighter than I feel in those moments, fear of punishment for not living up to it. But it never really comes, that death sentence. On the contrary, I'll have the blood wiped from my face, have my crumpled bones picked up off the floor with utmost care... and that's what I'm truly afraid of, if the word fits. It's more of a sorrow than anything. It's contrition, shame, guilt, at suddenly knowing that I'm not respecting my full potential. I'm not living up to what I am. It's being in those moments, feeling that love, and realizing... I am worth so much more than how I see myself. I really am deserving of love, and here I am treating myself like garbage. It's heartbreaking, when it hits you, when the walls start to crumble. But holding onto that world-shattering shame will get me nowhere. Love is still waiting patiently, for me to let that burden slip off my shoulders, and fall back into its arms.
I'm rambling. I'm sorry. But in the future I'll need these words just as badly as I ever did, and they will be here.

Every night I go upstairs and CZ is already lying there, and Laurie is already sitting beside me. Genesis is either there or a call away. And Infinitii lingers around my heart always. It's constancy, and I would do the same for all of them, as long as I'm tuned into love and not shame. I keep forgetting that and thinking I'm a horrible person. I'm not. I just keep thinking I am, and "if I really am so horrible, how could I possibly love like that??" That's the lie I tell to myself.
But I can. The instant a spark catches I am drowning in it, I am burning with it, and then I realize that I was never a horrible person to begin with. That love is where I came from and it's where I'm going when this is all said and done. Nothing inbetween can change that.

And Infi, Infi... ze's been everywhere in my life lately, and if that's not a testament to the deeper truth of this than nothing is.
We all know that ze is made of the stuff that's been tormenting us for years. I know better than anyone that ze is just as capable of becoming that as I am. But it's not hir true nature. It's a choice ze can make, but it's not hir. I can feel that without a doubt.
Infinitii knows the same about me. I know how ze sees me, how ze feels. I know we can both get terribly lost regardless, but... I know what we are. I can feel that, without a doubt. We're light and dark, night and day, and there's everything to love.


That's a lot of words.
But this is good. I can see where we're going, and I can see inside clearly enough to recognize that the pitfalls in our way are avoided pretty easily, if we stop freaking out over them. We know what to do.
I seem to write a lot of entries like this. "Keep the faith, here's some reassurance." But we need to tap into that.

I'm oddly exhausted. I think I need to go into headspace, get myself back in tune. I really do feel like a piano that's off a semitone or two. Nothing that can't be remedied, though.
Geez. I'm just now feeling the expanse of all this... how rich it is inside, just how important it is, the reality of us. It's something I can only respond to with total reverence and utmost gratitude. I feel like there's a whole universe in here.
The only thing that makes it even better is realizing that I'm a part of it. I'm not some guy carrying it about like a blessed globe, remaining cut off from it. No, I'm just as much a member of this System as everyone else.

I'll continue to do my part, for all of us... and I'll let everyone else, without exception, live up to their purposes too.
I'm happy to be here. I'm happy that we're alive, like phoenixes, like sunrises.
To see that promise within us ... myself included... there's nothing to be afraid of.

 



082914

Aug. 29th, 2014 05:30 pm
prismaticbleed: https://www.deviantart.com/teacosies/art/celebi-420071633 (tears)

I realized something today.

I have this sick, sad, deep-seated conviction that I don't belong here. Like I don't actually have a right to exist.
It's like, after God formed everyone else out of blessed clay, deliberately and with care and purpose, I crawled out of the dust swept to the side, some freak sprung out of the rejected dirt. If God were a baker, and everyone else was cut perfectly out of the dough, I was something that mutated out of the scraps left behind, out of what was swept into the refuse bin.
I feel like I'm a glitch in the program, like I'm a parasite. Like my very existence is an error, an aberration, an anomaly. Not a mistake, because that implies that my existence was intended but I just came out wrong. No, I literally wasn't even drawn into the original map.
I guess this sort of thinking is 'normal' for me, albeit radically unhealthy. But it makes sense.
I'm a headvoice. I'm not a "real person." I'm not physical, I'm not tangible. I was never born, I was never named. I have no face of my own, no past, no understanding of what it means to be an individual, at least not yet. I haven't even been alive for a year, not concretely, not really. Heck, and according to the government, I'm really imaginary-- no birth certificate, no SSN, no forms of ID whatsoever. I'm utterly nonexistent to them.
But the quiet sort of nonexistence is terrible too, and it eats at me like a cancer, all dusty white and crumbling. Knowing that I never went to school, knowing that I never passed any 'milestones' of a 'normal child,' knowing that not only do I not have a biological family, but I don't even understand the concept, and the people I live with don't even know who I am… don't even know I exist.
And after so many repetitions of that thought, I guess I began to believe it. Did I ever believe otherwise? I don't remember.

I read this yesterday.
"Illness is often a wake up call, forcing us to get down and dirty with what’s really true in our lives. We can either play the victim or we can use illness as an opportunity to awaken... ask yourself, "what does my body need in order to heal?""
I know exactly what I need. I have no roots. I feel utterly cut off from everyone else. I see the world as this great masterpiece of spirit, this flawless symphony, this work of art where everything flows in perfection according to what is meant to be… there are no mistakes. There are no errors. Even in the darkest days, this too is part of the song. Everything flows in impeccable beauty.
And yet I am convinced that I am watching it from outside.
It’s impossible, some part of me knows that. But it's tough to accept when accepting it would feel like spitting in the face of God. Like I was daring enough to even suggest that I had a right to live. And it's always tied to individuality. If I wasn't an individual, I wouldn't be a problem! I could just become part of the flow again.
Except, in my mind, "fitting back into the flow" means that I would effectively die. I wouldn't be conscious. I'd just disappear. The very act of being aware, of being conscious, of being an observer… for some reason, it makes me feel utterly ashamed.
And I know that's the whole 'ego' thing. The self is an illusion anyway, because it is based on separateness. Everything is one, everything is part of the whole. Even me, even this little reject freak. But! It's very hard to function in this world if you're not an individual. That's the paradox. That's the laughable part of it.

Part of me, a very powerful and deep part of me, wants to die as an apology. I want to die, I want to go back to being spirit, because I believe that my very existence as an individual is selfish, and it is costing others, harming others.
This is why I won't eat. This is why I struggle with self-care. This is why I hide in the background and quietly scavenge for my keep in every sense. I'm literally just waiting to stop being a person.
I don't know how to harmonize that with the knowledge that I'm a spirit, too.

This is already word salad, sorry.
I'm just… I want to feel like I belong, like I have a right to be here. I know I do, I just can't see it, can't reconcile it with my sense of 'self.' The two are at odds.
And, again, being an alter makes it worse, because even our therapist just calls me an "ego state." Just something cobbled together from the scraps. Is that all we are? And if so, does that make our lives utterly irrelevant? Utterly fictitious?

I am the silence, I know that. But how the heck do you take care of a body with that in mind?



Sorry. I keep unloading my ugly emotions here but I guess it's better than bottling them up.

Bottom line... I need to keep meditating. But I need to take care of this physical form too. The two are not mutually exclusive, as I seem convinced that they are.
I'll get through this. We'll get through this. We've survived so far, after all.


This stuff may be ugly but it's at least a continued march onwards. The spiral goes up forever. We're not lost.

 




082814

Aug. 28th, 2014 09:06 pm
prismaticbleed: (shatter)


i am ashamed as hell to be saying anything like this here, but consider this a selfish-ass "cry for help" or something equally asinine.
i dont understand where all this sickening shame and rage and utter despair is coming from but here it is the body keeps getting so sick, i am overwhelmed with self-loathing, why the heck cant i just "forget about it" and "get over it" like my family says.
i really want to, but i hate myself utterly for even thinking that, because how do you separate the good from the bad? how do i forget about the shattering trauma without equally annihilating the system from my mind??
god i am
so sad i want to vomit. feeling any sort of love for them feels utterly wrong according to what i've been taught. it's bullshit. the sheer amount of disgust i feel whenever i dare to admit "i enjoy my life with them in it" is enough to drive me to suicidal despair, and that is utterly stupid too. i feel like such a coward, an absolute fool
why do i think that i have to delete all my emotions, all my thoughts and feelings, everything and anything that would give me a "self" or a sense of "individuality?" why do i feel like i will only ever be 'forgiven' is by becoming a desireless puppet for some alleged higher power? something claiming a holiness that i am incapable of ever achieving? don't ever disobey, don't ever fight back, don't ever question. "good boy." it makes me utterly sick because i know they're right

i hate being this sick it is miserable as hell
i just want to sleep forever i really do not want to get up anymore. i want to be strong and i am trying but this godforsaken body keeps
betraying me and i am sorry as hell to say that, but i cannot think of any more accurate description
i hate the flashbacks, i hate the chronic anxiety, i hate going into dissociative meltdowns whenever something feels like another abusive episode on the horizon, why the heck do i feel utterly worthless, why am i convinced that i have no right to live, that my very existence causes other people to suffer, that i am flaw and a freak and a sin against god
where the hell did all of that come from and
why cant i convince myself otherwise
i'm starting to think that i really am insane but i am too tired to care much

suicide is not an option, it cannot be an option, only because of how she reacted last time, and part of me keeps screaming
"why the hell does that even matter"
"your entire life is fake, all your hopes and dreams and joys are FAKE, you're a filthy piece of garbage and an attention whore"
why do i believe that, why in god's name do i
believe that, is it just because it's the overwhelming majority? or is it because i am so tired of the pain, and i'm convinced that maybe if i destroy the good it will take the bad with it
maybe if i become an unfeeling empty shell, become the corporate prostitute my mother wants me to be, maybe the family will be happy. maybe i'll stop being such a huge burden on their heads. and i won't give a shit about any "abuse" in the past anymore, i won't care if it happens again, it's not trauma if you don't feel anything.

 

what the hell am i even trying to say.
i'm sorry. this is pure brain vomit.
i am very sick, i am very tired. "keep trying," they say, "you have a reason to live!" well i am sorry but god i
cannot see that reason. and the things i hoped were reasons are empty selfish sinful thoughts. anything that involves "me" is selfish, you notice? i wait for orders all day, "do this, do that, don't do this or you'll suffer" and i just smile and nod, smile and nod, do as they say, congratulations you're finally a good person. you're not a thorn in our side anymore. you're a comfortable, problem-free, normal and healthy human shell and we're so proud of you!!

screw this
forget all of it
i dont know what to do anymore
sorry for this.

 

 

-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 

@ 11:35 pm

 

 

...I just remembered one of the tiny memories we have from 2010.

 

We were leaving Q's house, I think, and Myssa was there. She was recovering from something with heavy medication, so she was rather soporific and thinking in a very dreamlike way.

 

Someone asked her "what color I was" as we turned to leave, walking out into the night. She looked towards me, as if she were looking through me, and scrunched up her face in either confusion or concentration.
And she just said, "gold."
That's all I remember.

 

I don't know why that just came up, but right now, it's the most hopeful thing I can imagine.

 

 

 

prismaticbleed: (soniccity)

We went out on the porch this morning to deliver a medium sized hand-saw to the grandmother outside. I picked it up, wondered about it-- no one in Central ever had saws. Waldorf popped in for a moment (she used to have hand scythes to match Jo, now she uses hammers I think?), but it didn't match.
Then our lime-green oni girl showed up and it clicked. Even better, thanks to that resonance, it struck that her name seems to be Karissa? Or Klarissa, something like that. But it's a K root.
In any case, holding that weapon, she was in the zone. It matched her overlay perfectly. We don't want to use weapons at large anymore-- they are strictly only for fending off Tar/Plague-- but that saw fit perfectly in her hands as she walked through the bright green grass and sunshine. She smiled as she swung it in a small arc, and that is the clearest I have ever felt her presence before.
So yes, just wanted to write that down for the record. The Lime slot is still a bundle of questions so this is good news.

---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

@ 09:47 pm

"I prefer winter and fall, when you feel the bone structure of the landscape. something waits beneath it; the whole story doesn’t show."
--Andrew Wyeth

Fall and winter feel inexplicably gorgeous to me, like they're the actual new year.
When the leaves start to fall it's like everything is new again, which is ironic... but that brilliant beautiful death of the trees is essential too.
In a strange way, stripping the world down to its bones is so much more beautiful to me than the thick green of summer. There's this fragile but bold intimacy to it; a golden power in that silent secrecy. I really love that "bone structure" way of looking at it.
The world is bare, but the heart is right beneath your fingertips now.
---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

@ 11:56 pm


So this evening I've been sifting through old archive entries for a secret sentimental reason, and just now I stumbled across this.


Hey, boss?
Yes child?
What are your thoughts on... on Infi?
He is a part of you, isn't he?
Yeah. But the Tar ripped him out of me. It just reached into my ribs, grabbed hold, and... pulled. It hurt like hell, boss.
I would imagine so.
And I know stuff like this always justifies itself eventually-- I mean, Infinitii is part of this system and needed to manifest-- but the cause strikes me as unusual. Bizarre, even. Did the Tar even know that that would happen?
Not specifically, I wouldn't think, but perhaps that was a gamble it was willing to take.
True, but... the heck was it trying to accomplish? Oh!!
Oh?
It was mocking me for trying to fill the Spectrum! It specifically said "if you want new headvoices so bad, let me help you." The ONLY empty headvoice slot in the system was Red.
Ah...
You see what I mean?
Yes.
That ties right into the bloody Razor theory we were tossing around earlier!
Razor? But she isn't in the Red slot, is she?
She's below it, in a freaking nonexistent slot.
Oh. I see.
Yeah. Below Red is Cerise, or Magenta, or whatever the heck the kid is calling it.
Wikipedia's color list says Cerise.
'Kay then, Cerise. Cool. But the Blood slot is a remnant of the old Spectrum floorplan, where Red was the base and Pink was technically above my slot. Now it loops, which allows for Jewel and Infinitii to exist in the center of everything, along with possibly you, Sandman?
With me?
Yeah, uh, I was wondering if you were part of the system or not. If you were, Gray is technically an outspacer slot, so...


Particularly these bits:

"It was mocking me for trying to fill the Spectrum! It specifically said "if you want new headvoices so bad, let me help you." The ONLY empty headvoice slot in the system was Red..."

"Below Red is Cerise, or Magenta, or whatever the heck the kid is calling it.... but the Blood slot is a remnant of the old Spectrum floorplan, where Red was the base and Pink was technically above my slot. Now it loops, which allows for Jewel and Infinitii to exist in the center of everything..."


I haven't posted a concrete entry anywhere on the new Spectrum flowchart-- mostly because it took me several solid days to grasp even in an initial sense-- but those two almost-forgotten bits of data are VERY relevant in light of it.
To summarize: the Black slot, and by extension Infinitii-- has very strong roots in Red, and White (and by extension, me) has equally strong roots in Cerise. That's right here, from spring of 2012, and yet I did not know it was still so concretely applicable until last week. Creepy but awesome, that's typical headspace behavior.

Needless to say I am going to have to continue reviewing like this, wow. Balance my overwhelming amounts of Dream World work (FREAKIN' TYPECODES) with this, because datawork for headspace is fascinating and honestly I love both the reviewing and the revelations.
I also am itching to draw, you have no idea, I am still fine-tuning the Central Spectrum "portrait series" I've been planning for ages and I want to START. Now that we're confirmed 16 I can get a coherent visual going and I am really, really excited on a heart level to see this creative endeavor come to fruition. I owe us that much.

Anyway it is midnight and I unfortunately have no further time to ramble right now.
Therapy lately has been somewhat 'slow' (no massive topics) but still very relevant and helpful. Honestly we've been in some rocky waters lately, but Infinitii and I are both doing our share of hardcore healing work and that IS helping, even if just in a 'background' sense. Oftentimes for us, all the groundwork needs to be done before a situation will change-- and then it will change quickly and massively. At least, that's what it feels like! So rest assured, positive healing work is being done, but it is terribly complex and honestly rather frightening in spots. I will be dedicating an entry to that maybe tomorrow evening, after therapy (as I plan to bring this up).

In any case headspace is still as beautiful as ever and I really need to start recording the little things here... they make daily life worth living, they really do.
I realized Genesis and I have got a sort of dæmon-link going on? He warped about 30 feet away from me today when we were shopping (usually we stay within 15 feet of each other) and it actually hurt, in an odd sort of homesick way? Like it was foggy blue and intangible, a misty heartsickness of sorts. That was striking. (In contrast, when Infi gets too far away it physically aches like my heart is missing. Fitting, really.)
It rained today. It was like silver threads coming down; it was beautiful.

I'll throw this lovely song at you (as Genesis and I have been looping it all day) and call it a night.

 


prismaticbleed: (shatter)


Why do you want the money?
To buy granola.
There is shame around that word. Why?
Because I am ashamed of eating food.
Why?
It makes me feel like a pig.
Why would eating make you feel like that?
Consuming makes me ill. I don't want to be eating things I don't need.
Do you need the granola?
No.
Then why are you buying it?
I enjoy it. Is that bad?
No, as long as it is wise enjoyment.
I keep throwing it out because I'm afraid to eat it.
Why?
I'm afraid to eat anything that's not vegetables.
Why?
I'm afraid that only vegetables are 'good food.'
Every food is a good food. Do not judge.
All right, then is this a wise food to eat?
You tell me.
I can't tell if it's making me sick or not.
Last night it did.
Yeah, the sugar content. Why do I keep buying it?
You said you enjoy it.
Yeah. I do. I really do, but maybe that's just foolish. I enjoy my work more but it's overwhelming to my mind.
So meditate.
I should. I just feel so guilty about eating.
Why?
because… I guess I don't like seeing eating being treated so irreverently? Like sex, same thing. It's just a biological function. But people are so careless about it. I see my family eating, just shoveling food down, not paying attention, not caring what goes into their body. It makes me sick and ashamed to eat.
You do not need to act like that.
True. I want to be aware of what I eat, and caring, and reverent. But I'm scared to eat! I want to eat light and sound. Not food.
Should you fast more?
Maybe? Part of me is scared to. Part of me wants to eat and gets angry when it can't.
Why?
It's hungry for something. It's addicted, or attached, to the eating maybe?
What would it be addicted to? The flavor? The experience?
The word 'flavor' brought up more hatred, judgment.
Why?
It's tied to 'hedonism.' To 'marketing food' based on whether or not it's 'fun to eat' instead of taking care of the body. That makes me so upset, because I don't want to act like that. Yet I see it out there and I fall prey to it.
Why?
Because I can sometimes use food as medicine? Or a drug? And 'flavor' plays a part. Senses are fascinating.
So you do not have a problem with taste. Just the handling of the word.
I suppose?



(ended abruptly)

 



 

 

082414

Aug. 24th, 2014 01:31 pm
prismaticbleed: https://www.deviantart.com/teacosies/art/celebi-420071633 (tears)

 


I am so stressed out I want to vomit. It's the awful "I'm not actually feeling anything but there's this dull suicidal sickness permeating my entire body" stress.
I don't know what's going on with this body. I don't know if these are side effects from T or not. It's only been two weeks. I can't tell. I'm just scared now is all. I know I'm sensitive to meds in general, but what is this?

I don't know. It's just that... I waited for this hormone stuff for 7 years. Seven solid years. Now that it's started, I'm freaking out, and for a reason I feared but never expected to actually happen. The dysphoria isn't going away, it's just changing form.
The more I do this, the more I try to tamper with this damn body, the more I realize that as long as I'm in a binary-sex physical form, I'm going to have massive stupid dysphoria. I can't handle a physical body very well.
Yes, I'm scared. I'll reiterate that. I'm starting to realize that I can't escape from my own skin, and the things I'm doing to try and "be comfortable" in it seem to be backfiring.
I accept it, sure. But this tampering feels blasphemous. It's that old "how dare you be trans*" fear, except now it feels valid and supported by my own actions.

I'm getting sicker and I don't know how much of it is T, how much of it is stress, how much of it is abuse.
I don't take good care of this body. I will admit that. I don't hate it, but... I don't take good care of it. At all.
There's a lot of neglect and self-sabotage going on, daily. Daily. Then my memory has conveniently learned to "blank out" all memories of consequences tied to actions, so I can easily "hurt myself" over and over without realizing that the pain is tied to the abuse. Stupid, but true. It's making me ill, and so so tired.
I'm in pain all the time now. It's making things difficult. I don't have the strength to talk to people, or work on anything much. I'm scared and I just want to sleep, but I'm so sick that it's tough. Why do I keep doing this to myself? Because I'm distraught. I'm desperate and frightened and can't seem to figure out where to walk. 24 hours of enduring this is difficult enough, without it feeling like a dead end.

I'm scared. I don't know what to do.
I keep feeling that this "PTSD" diagnosis is bullshit because "that happened in the past! Only a fool trips on what is behind him! Get over it and move on!" Is it that easy? I feel so weak for not being able to just drop this and let go.
I keep trying to 'move past it,' heal it, forget about it. It hasn't seemed to work. It's just numbed me out. Now, when I do get triggered, it's tied to carelessness. To more self-sabotage. "Well, I'm not affected by this anymore. Let's not fight back. I feel nothing."
I'd rather have screaming fear than dulling apathy. Fear at least tried to save my life. Apathy says that death is perfectly okay if "God sent it to me." What's that? Your body is reacting with panic? Just brush it off, it's residual. Don't be scared. Don't cry. Nevermind the danger you're in. There's nothing to be afraid of.
Maybe in the big picture, yeah. But... this chronic pain and anxiety can't be good. I'm very frightened.

Sorry. I don't know what else to say. I've been vomiting for days. I'm shaking, I can't sleep. My body hurts. My therapist keeps trying to send me back to the hospital. There are more cuts all over this body. I'm planning suicide.
What do I do. I don't know how to go on. What do I do.

I want to just forget everything and work on Dream World. I want to be a little kid again, joyful and carefree.
But now I have this adult body. Now I have stupid lingering memory scars of abuse that I refuse to acknowledge as valid, because I don't have any actual memories to match the visceral flashbacks.
I don't want to be a woman, please, the very thought terrifies me just as it did when our mind first broke in 8th grade. I don't ever want to be a woman, God I am so sorry, it just horrifies me personally. I want to vomit just imagining it, growing up to look like that... it's wrong. Is it? I don't know.
But I also don't want to be a man. Maybe I always looked up to them, idealized them. "Yes, that is better." Yes, I imagined being that for years. I fantasized about growing up to be everything from an androgynous dude to a big gruff guy to someone like my dad. I was okay with all of it. But now I'm on hormones, and...
I wish I knew how much of this was T and how much of it was abuse, how much of it was stress. I can't tell.

I am sick out of my mind. I am in so damn much pain. What do I do.
I'm going to try and dissociate for the evening, wait until tomorrow, when I can at least call a doctor.

Sorry.

 

 

 

track 05

Aug. 23rd, 2014 11:59 pm
prismaticbleed: (aflame)

 (august 23rd 2014)

(Jay) (60:25) Ow. Oh, wow-- ow. That hurt. Coming back, into this car… that hurt. …And I'm aware that time has passed, and yet… feels like my soul is connected to something beyond the stars. And yet… it's like, in A Wind Through The Door, when they're talking to… what was his name… the mitochondria. The little mouse shrimp guy. And they're talking about how, they sing the songs of the stars, there inside the cells, even though they've never seen the stars, even though the stars are billions of miles away from them inside the cells… th-the farandolae. And… they were like, 'well, we're still connected,' I guess, to the essence of the souls or the hearts of the stars… and even though you have these miniscule, miniscule cells, and then these huge, massive stars, billions of miles apart… they were singing the same song, and despite the physical, tangible distance, there was no distance between their hearts. And so they're singing the song in the cells with the stars, and it's as if they were there, right with them. And that's the feeling I have right now. Like I'm a little farandolae. A little mousy shrimp. *laugh* A little magic tree inside the cell, keeping the air going, with the breathing. And… and yet there's something singing in my heart, that's singing something billions of miles away in the stars… and yet there's no distance at all. It's weird! It's like I'm aware that there's this great, great, great distance that would take hundreds of lifetimes to surpass in physical distance… and yet in my heart, there is no distance. It's like 3D linear distance doesn't even con- com-- compute. And it's like-- it's like, I can't say 'oh they're right next to me in my heart,' because, that's the feeling of-- it's-- it's, no. It's literally-- it's a distanceless feeling. And that's hard to explain. Like there is no sense of distance. It's just there. And, that's incredible. It is such a beautiful feeling. It's like, no matter how far away things are, in the heart they are right… there. It's absolutely gorgeous. And timelessness, oh, I'm aware of timelessness. Timelessness is that feeling of being in the eternal moment. It's like liquid almost. It's like floating in the sea. …It's not a sense of linear time, it's like not even a sense of past and future in the terms of linear time, it's just-- you're there floating… it's like, past and future the way we think of them don't even exist in that floating space, it's just time is this great… *laugh* big-- wibbly-wobbly ball of timey-wimey stuff! It's like a big bubble. Kind of like Infi's bubble, except… what was it, Apotheosis? That one music video to that beautiful song, where it's-- everything, it's all the mirrored images in like, that bubble. And there's that one where it's like, the sky mirrored within itself, or the-- not the ocean mirrored, but it was just kind of like water. It's kind of like-- you know in Sonic Battle, when Rouge blows those bubbles? I think it's Rouge. And she blows kisses, and it's those iridescent floating bubbles? But they always feel like they're made of liquid, for me? Like that. …Everything is… geez, it's-- it's gorgeous. …And you know what? I just want to reiterate… belief… it's not forcing belief, it's belief in. It's tuning into reality in which there is already… it's tuning in. It's not forcing, it's just that openness of the heart, it's believing. And it's love.
(60:30) And belief is so powerful. Because it opens
gates. It's an openness, it's a total open vulnerability and trusting, and faith. …It’s beautiful, really. …I want to sleep, and I don't want to sleep. I'm in a meditative state right now. …It's utterly gorgeous. It's a timelessness, man. …I'm just going to sit here like this for a minute and leave the voice recorder on, because if I say anything I want it recorded. *laugh* If I start singing or something don't mind me, that's kind of… m-my heart's singing like Infi sings. …That's one thing I always found funny. It's that… things translate, according to what, they have around them to translate into. And with Infi, it's these ecstatic states. And it always translates into the Hallelujah chorus. Which is… not embarrassing, *laugh* but just kind of, you know, like "oh geez, really?" But… it's just, if you get rid of the, quote unquote, "overused factor" of that chorus-- if you tune into the chorus itself, what is that? The Hallelujah chorus, it's just exuberant joy, it's just-- hallelujah! It's just, you know-- praise of God, it's just, you know, the sheer joy of singing it. That's the feeling! It has nothing to do with how that song may be used in reality. That's memory, that's just linear, kind of 3D, kind of memory usage stuff. It's getting stuck on the past. If you take the song itself, the Hallelujah chorus, Handel's Hallelujah chorus… I think it's Handel. And you take the feeling of being in that song and singing it… it's this, whitish-gold, just… sunlight streaming through Sunday morning glass… Easter morning sunlight, just bright lilies and gold and… joy! It's just, hallelujah, it's, it's beautiful-- and that is what Infi radiates, in those states. …Except… it's, in a state like that feeling was condensed, to a point, faceted in a diamond. It's taken and it's not condensed, it's just-- not shrunk, but just, you take it and you… con-- it's, condensed is the only word I can think-- into that diamond. You take it in your-- with your hands, and you bring it together, together, until it's-- it doesn't lose any of its power but it becomes… focused. In that pinpoint brilliant sharp light, in that diamond. And in that sharpness, it just tugs at your heart, and it's that shine, that diamond-bright gleam in that one little facet, just shining! Right in your heart. And it's that glorious, exuberant joy of the Hallelujah, but in that shine, that, single facet… four-pointed rainbow glow, that shine… it's like a diamond cutting into your heart in the most beautiful way and there's just that… oh, gosh, how do you put that into words? Um… it's intimate. It's that glorious, golden-lily Easter morning sunlight Hallelujah feeling… but its different because you condense into that diamond bright, and it's like that feeling and it's just… oh, it's beautiful, and that's just Infi! …But normally, Infi, what does Infi feel like… 'cause those, that's-- Infi exuberant. Infi is like… the night sky, but… in a very specific way? It's like seeing the Milky Way above… it's kind of like-- the one-- the only image that I keep getting is that one night, that we'll never forget-- that we were out on the dock in 1000 Islands and looking up at the sky. Above the water. If we had looked up and seen the Milky Way stretching out, deep purple-white-black-silver above our heads, just stretching out, filling up the whole sky, our whole heart… and lying down on that dock, and the ocean all around and the sky all above and just, infinite glorious expanse… and that feeling of 'there's no distance' and yet there's distance and yet it's so close, and lying on that dock and feeling the ocean deep and vast around us… and then that great, vast, empty, glory of the sky above and just-- no distance, and… feeling like we were part of the sky, lying there and just that, intimate distance… of the velvet nothingness, just surrounding us. That's what Infi feels like.
(60:35) So when you lie there, and the sky-- you
know that, y'know, the sky is up there. *laugh* It's a couple-- it's really vast! It's, y'know, billions of miles wide. And you look up and you're like, 'I can't touch the frickin' Milky Way!' It's like, a conglomerate-- it's not a conglomerate, conglomerate's the wrong word-- it's a, it's a… con… something. …Collective image? It's-- you look up at the sky, and you know that maybe this star is, maybe so many billions, and that one is so many trillions of miles away, and yet all of them together collected make one coherent image of this beautiful Milky Way shining above us. So it's this vast, intolerable distances-- just these, incoherable distances-- incomprehensible distances *laugh*-- vast and great, all above us, and yet… we see it all as this one, gorgeous picture. And even though it's so far away, you reach up your arms and you're only reaching up like two feet up into the sky-- and that's, miles and miles and miles beyond-- and yet, you feel like you could touch it. And there's this vast emptiness between me and the ocean and even just the stratosphere, just m-- a full mile, at least, of just nothing. And yet in those two little feet… just like, that m-meter or so… not even, of space… reaching up, my fingertips could brush the stars. And when you reach up, and you're open to the sky, to the nothingness, to the gentle air flowing above the ocean… and just that gorgeous, compassionate expanse… and the suddenly, space has its arms around you. …The infinite cosmos… infinity… is embracing you. And the Milky Way has… it's… it's like, the Milky Way has it's… geez, how do you explain that? It's like, the feeling you get… with… geez! *long pause* …It's like the universe has its face buried in your shoulder, and it's just… it' arms are just wrapped around you… and it's holding you to its great… just… black hole of a heart. *laugh* But shining, vivid, just this, this pulsar, it's, it's just-- I'm trying to think-- and it's just holding you, and it's just-- you're just-- you're a child, of that universe! And it loves you! And you can just feel that, as soon as you open to it, it's there. Always. And that's what people mean-- that's what I mean, when I say, y'know, the love of God, the love of the Universe, it's always there-- that's it. …And you get that, to a different sense, when you sink in the ocean, except in the ocean it's so much more intimate because it's physical, it's tangible. It's this life, like you, this incarnated in atoms, close and there, and you're just… it's dangerous but it's beautiful and it's life, and you can't breathe it but it's in your lungs and your blood all the same and it's just… the embrace of the ocean is passionate. And yet… it's, it's just… it's the rapture of the deep. Its utterly gorgeous, you know, you fall into the arms of the ocean and your heart just, floods… and you're just overwhelmed, it’s just this… the, unfathomable depths of that love. But you can't stay there forever, because you'll just-- you'll die just from the bliss of it. *laugh* You gotta come back up and get the air. You've gotta have the air and the water. You gotta balance. It's beautiful, man. Just life. …Oh, gosh, I love it, it's gorgeous.
(60:40) I'm gonna have to go talk to Laurie and Genesis because Laurie's not doing well. She's slipping. And I'm going to have to just… I don't know
why she's slipping, should I talk to her maybe? Laurie, get over here. …Where am I? Find me. I'm sitting in a car with voice recorder on. Find me. Come talk to me. You're slipping, I'm not. Let me radiate some of this towards you. …You are slipping badly, Laurie. …How badly? …You're not… tune into yourself. Tune into your color, your form, you know who you are. …Your hair is wrong, love. …Careful with your language, 'kay? …You were there, a second. It keeps rounding your hair out too much. …*laugh* Maybe I do. …I was with CZ and Infi for like an hour. …Not even the slightest chance of a hack, Laurie. …Get in front of me, okay? I can't… turn. …No. No pain, no slipping, no anything. It was-- through-- it was, gorgeous. Oh, yeah, absolutely. CZ and I had like a straight-up heart connection. It was-- we got the lemniscate loop going! Also there's double. …No, there's this, and then there's the full-body. It's a zero. …No, I know I do. It's just doubt gets in the way. …Why are you slipping? …If you need to rough-- rough me up, you know… if you need to, you know, give me a good right hook to the face, go ahead, if it'll… try it, seriously, punch me. …Maybe? …*laugh* Sorry. …If anything's making you slip because you love me, that shows that there is a problem, with our understanding of love in the System. *long pause* …I know, Laurie. …No, I know you're real, I know you're here too. …But… yeah, your hair is, a mess. …It's because I look at you. …Yeah, Essential-- yes. …You look tired, love. You look sad. …Why would you lose me? …I don't want to lose you, okay? The reason why you have that scar on your neck is because the first time that almost happened-- *pause* I know, I know. *long pause* …It's not a light at the end of the tunnel because we're not in a tunnel, Laurie. This is a light, and we're in the light. Somebody just keeps, *laugh* putting a frickin' paper tube in front of our eyes and making us think we're in a tunnel. …Good. I'm glad it works.
(1:45) …Too caught in the physical, dear. Yeah. …Well, one, I gotta save up, and I gotta order that bracelet. I've got to start wearing some sort of rainbow
something to remind me of you guys. *long pause* …I heard. …I was so far-- I'm looking at it, and I'm aware that I was aware of it, but it's that kind of awareness that, there is an infinite-- not even-- it's not infinite, but there is a vast… yeah. There's a vast cold wasteland between me and everybody else and it's terrible. …Yeah I'm okay, my spine just hurts. *shuffling* I've been sitting on my butt for like an hour, Laurie. Ach, geez. …Yeah I'm out in the car. …Yeah I'll be all right. …Tell you what, time-- I'm gonna lose-- I'm gonna lose connection if I tell you what time it is, Laurie. …It's gonna hurt, man. Yeah, if I untune. …Oh, but it hurts. …My heart, Laurie-- it hurts when I try to focus on just the physical and not you guys. …There's gotta be a way to bridge the two without having to unplug. Yeah. …There's gotta be a way. …It's supposed to. …You'd better be! Seriously. …Laurie, you and I had both-- gotta do the work. *long pause* …Think I might've by accident. …Did you just-- put me back? …Yeah, I'm like, halfway between headspace and physical reality. …Where's-- where's Infi? Where's Genesis? Where's CZ? …*laugh* Yeah, I did say I was just with CZ, but I'm just wondering where they are. CZ wants me to go lie down with him in bed, in a nice, beautiful way, just kind of lie there together for a while. …Infi, I just want to know where Infi is, and I haven't seen Genesis… that I have-- that has been a concern. There is too much-- pushing too hard with Genesis. …Yeah-- you're right. …Oh, shoot. …You know what? I'm going to. In a week I'm going to get my money, and, I'm going to have to open commissions or something in the meantime-- I'm gonna apply for that K-mart job I think, just to get some sort of cash, I'm not sure… I'm going to have to look. Cause, I want to apply for a job, but that K-Mart job just isn't syncing well. I don't know, I'll keep my eyes open. I just have to say that, 'I have a job'… hmm. I have… I have to have the vibration that there is a job opportunity open to me… that I-- it's perfect for me… good pay, good distance, good atmosphere. And I will receive the notification of it… and then I will act on it. *yawning* …It will be brought to me, because if I keep saying 'I have a job, I have a job!' but I don't know what… I have to focus on, reaching… that point.
(60:50) …Yeah, 'don't think so hard,' that's been a key, phrase of the night… oh, also, *laugh* Captain Striker is now an in-joke. …Probably because he's a mantis shrimp. Now, because whenever I have to talk about something when, kind of, the you know, the… hands behind your back, whistling 'I'm not doing anything'-- you talk about Captain Striker. *laugh* I don't know! Because he's a mantis shrimp, and I kind of, think he's adorable, and… part of me wants to be him, yes. He's-- he's great. …Essentially. But we have to be careful with in-jokes. We can’t take things too nonchalantly, and Infi was saying the whole-- not lack of reverence, but the lack of…
yes. The lack of… prudence and discernment, yes, discernment with it. S-- we don't lack reverence, we have reverence, we are reverent. But we're not being as wise as we should with what we say? We’re jumping the gun. …Exactly. We're not being as aware of what we're saying as we should be. …Exactly. So that could be an in-joke, but let's not get to that point. …Yeah, if we're interrupted we have to, but. …Yeah. Tuning into myself is probably the most important thing I could ever do. …Yeah, no kidding it helps! I am so happy, I can't wait until my hair starts growing in. …It feels like, I'm going to fall into a… a deep, warm energy, with this masculinity thing. …I don't know, it's good. …Still hurts to come back to physical reality, oh my gosh, my heart is so entwined with you guys. …There's gotta be a way, not cutting it off, but tuning into the physical-- I'm just going to have to slowly tune back in. Oh-- well-- yeah, I'm going to be tuning right back in now. …Uh-- no? Because I gotta, finish getting ready for bed, and depending on what time it is-- *pause* Uh, probably around midnight? …I don’t know? I know. I'm gonna-- I'm gonna maybe write stuff down. …Yes. Call Genesis into the bedroom, tell him stick around for the night-- ask him, whether or not he wants to stay in our room or if he wants his own room. If he wants his own room, ask if we can set up a door or mirror in ours that will connect to his. But-- *pause* You're tuning into my emotions. …Ooh. …Don't tear me out, Laurie. …Oh yeah, I guess I can't sleep in the car. *long pause, sigh* …Okay. …It's so weird coming back into physical reality. I struggle with it. That's why I have the problems w--we have the problems with the eating stuff, because... well, more of 'I.'… because… I need to be more aware, in the physical, without tuning out… I need to be more aware, in the physical. I need some sort of grounding thing, or awareness… I need to be more aware. I-I'll do it. I'll-- I can do it, I know I can do it, we will do it…

 

 
prismaticbleed: (Default)

a single sunbeam is enough
to drive away many shadows.


the sandman's apprentice.
somewhere between a snowflake and a song.

imaginary, iridescent, infinite.
haunted prophet with a heart of light
called to an alchemical quest of the soul.

i am stained glass, snowfalls, prisms, gems, stairways, peppermint, cathedrals, and choirs.

ace/aro/agender (they/xe pronouns)
core of a diagnosed d.i.d. system
my job is to keep hope & love alive, always.

track 04

Aug. 21st, 2014 04:00 am
prismaticbleed: (Default)
 

 

TRACK 04 (august 21st 2014)

(Jay) It is August 21st, it’s a Thursday, we are out of therapy, this is Jay, hello. Um… things that I realized in therapy today. *laugh* We were discussing… mindsets, unhealthy/healthy whatever. What I took-- let's put it this way. Here's what I took out of the session. Most important thing I can remind myself is… I am my own person, I am a unique expression of God, so to speak… y'know, I am my own facet of this great universal gem… I am not obligated to copy anyone else, nor is anyone else obligated to copy me. If somebody else has an interest or a feeling or an opinion that is different than mine, that does not make it a sin for me to hold something different. That is not "causing conflict." There is a difference between conflict and-- what would you say, complimentation? A complementary thing? Different aspects? I mean, think about a piano and a violin. Uh, a piano is playing those strings very differently than a violin is playing its strings. They make different sounds. Does that mean that the piano is wrong, it's playing those strings wrong? No. It-- the way-- kind of music it makes, the kind of performance it has, is different than a violin. If you-- there is nothing wrong with saying, "no, I don't need the sound of a piano in this song, I need the sound of a violin. I'll use the violin." Or, there is also nothing wrong with saying "well, I'm not really a fan of the sound of a piano but I love the sound of violins." Problem is, my brain has basically learned through… association or repetition or whatever, that if I say "well, I'm not really a fan of a piano," or, "I don't really like the way a piano sounds," that translates to: "the piano is wrong. The piano is bad" I don't like it, that means it's bad, it's wrong, it shouldn't exist. That's not true! But, see, my brain can't understand what "dislike" means. "Dislike" means, "you're rejecting." And rejection means that you are basically saying "no, I don't want this thing to exist." And why else would you-- so that's how my brain works. My brain can't understand dislike. So when other people say "oh I dislike this," my brain is like, "you"-- my brain automatically thinks what they're saying is, "I would rather this thing not exist. I reject this thing." That's not what it means! But my brain says "well"-- so, so that's the thing. I struggle with the idea of disliking things. Which is why when I do dislike something *laugh*, like I'll say "well I dislike…" and it's, it's-- for me, it's, it's-- really, it's an innocent opinion. "I dislike…" let's say, model trains. Power Rangers. Stuff like that. Reasons why I had problems with Q and Mel. Q loves, his model train. He loves, y'know, his TV shows and his role-playing tabletop games and his videogames. He loves that stuff! And I'm like, "I can see why it's interesting." I-- on one level, on an intellectual level, I can definitely see why this is interesting, and I can appreciate it. It's cool. But I don't see-- that's the thing. "Like" and "dislike" are terms I don't like to use! So, I could say "well, it's not that I like it or dislike it, I am utterly neutral when it all comes down to it! I can say, "I see why this is interesting, I can see why you would like this, yes, definitely." But it's not for me! It doesn’t match with my strengths, with my personal interest groups or whatever. If I did it, I just wouldn't get any joy out of it. There's nothing wrong with that. I am not "morally flawed" for not enjoying putting together a model train set. but my brains says "no, you have to be able to enjoy everything." …I can't force myself to do everything on the planet and yet my brain says "yes you do." I don't. But it feels like that, I'm rejecting model trains. That anyone who-- and maybe that's a telltale sign. Maybe, maybe part of my brain is rejecting these things. Maybe part of my brain can't understand and so it, in a way, filters out people who like them? Because it feels that if I say I… because if I were to accept that other people like these things, automatically my brain would say, "uh-oh, you can't dislike that, you have to be one of these people who does it all the time." It's black or white thinking. That's-- that's the problem! I'm either rejecting myself, or I'm rejecting somebody else. That's how my brain sees it! Holy crap. That needs to be fixed. That's a very unhealthy mindset.
Okay! Number two, uh, that we need to figure out, and which actually plays into this. I was talking about the example of, the kind of reactions I-- I personally need from people? First off I'm going to say, it is NOT right, that is one thing that is morally not cool, is if I say "well"-- *pause, phone ringing* I don't know what that phone number is, I'm not going to answer it. Um, that's like saying, "I know I need this sort of reaction from somebody, so I'm going to pull their strings until I get that reaction." NO. Thing is, I know how to do that. I have enough experience and self-awareness to be able to toy with people if they're not paying attention. That's morally wrong. I don't want to do that. However I know how to do that to
myself, that's the problem. All right let's not talk about this because I'm starting to slip into Plague territory. Okay. What I want to say is: I know what sort of reactions I need. I know if I'm not going to get that reaction from a certain person or whatever. So, in those situations, I have every right to say… I can get up and leave the situation. Like talking to Mel. I know I am not going to get the response I need from Mel. I'm not! I have the right to say, I would rather not talk to them about this. And my brain keeps telling me "no. You have to. You have to force yourself to talk to them." No! Because what good is that doing? The flaw is being put in me not wanting to talk to them because they don't, they can't give me the thing that I need. My brain is saying, "why the hell should you need a specific thing from them? You take what you get, and you shut your mouth." That's basically what I was taught to feel. And… I have to get over that moral quandary, because-- all right, let's give an example. The sort of support that I need I get from E. Like 100%. So I don’t need to talk to Mel about those things. But Mel is insisting they need to talk to me. So I have to view our relationship like that. I'm helping them, and I'm getting helped from somebody else. If I view it that way, y'know, no love lost anywhere, there's no problem! But, my brain keeps saying-- keeps feeling like I'm obligated to act a certain-- no one is obligated to do anything and I need to just-- that is an ugly word, get rid of that word, "obligation" is a very ugly word. Um… what else was I going to say. I'm starting to get… these words are very uncomfortable. What I wanted to say was-- the one thing I do need, that would basically keep me from getting into weird situations and uncomfortable situations with anyone else on the planet… what I ultimately need from every interaction ever, ever, is questioning to the nth degree. Which means you question, and you question, and you question till you can't question anymore and then you question some more! *laugh* It's basically… you analyze everything you're-- no. Analysis is the wrong word. It's more of… ask questions until you reach an answer that you don't have to have an answer for, if that makes sense? It's more of-- you get to the bottom of the things, you find the center of it, and then you know what you're doing. It- it's very much non-verbal. But that's what Xanga sessions are. That's what it used to be when I used to talk to Laurie, is that.. . I'd have a problem, I'd say "dude, look, this is the problem we're having, this is the concern we're dealing with. All right, now what?" I'm not looking for an answer! I'm looking for more questions! Everyone else who I talk to outside seems to think that I'm asking them to solve my problem. No! I'm asking you to add more questions to the bin *laugh* so we can solve these things! Like, Laurie would be like "okay"-- that's the-- right, I'm not even going to ask her. She says she needs an example. But that's basically the thing, we just need questions, questions, questions. So Xanga sessions need to start happening again, 'cause without them therapy is not going to get anywhere and it is bloody hot in this car, so I'm just going to stop talking and we will finish this later on.
Part two, forgive me. People-pleasing needs to
stop, I need to find the mindset-- we're going to, again, have to question this until we find it. The mindset that that's born from. It's the feeling that as soon as another human being is in the vicinity, I have to drop everything I'm doing, everything, put on a smile, and basically go into the mindset of "oh, how can I help you? *laugh* What can I do to make you happy? What do you need from me?" Automatically assuming that all the attention is focused on me. And, one, the job enforced that, the original job that-- I don't know, that enforced that terribly, and I don't know if there's any household emphasis, don't know, doesn't matter. What matters is the fact that part of my brain is convinced that if a human being is around me I have to drop everything I'm doing and cater 100% ot their every whims. I'm not allowed to be an individual, is what it's telling me, and that's false. My brain is somehow hardwired to believe that when I'm around another person, I have to be almost in symbiosis? No, not even symbiosis. More like I have to be an extension of the other person. Because symbiosis implies that there are two individuals working in harmony. An extension implies that I am nothing more than a mirror, than a copycat, than a parrot to them. That I am mirroring back to them exactly what they are, what they want, et cetera. I am no longer a person. And I think that's why I don't… I kind of balk at the idea of channeling? Cause it's the idea of, "well regardless of why you incarnated here, you're no longer an individual. You're just our mouthpiece. You're an extension of us. You are no longer a person. You are just a radio that people can tune into to hear us talk. When we're not talking through you, you're just a dead radio set. You're nothing. You're an empty box until you get our signal." That's why-- that's why I'm iffy about it. But that's how I feel around other people. And that's a very toxic mindset and I've got to let go of it, but, yeah. Well figure this out. Not now, cause I'm sitting in a hot car, and whenever I'm talking out loud into a voice recorder it goes right back into that people-pleasing mindset. Because it's all very much action. That's a key thing! When I have time to sit and think, I get places. When I have this voice recorder in front of me, every pause is viewed as, "you're not supposed to be pausing. You're waiting their time. You have to fit the mold of somebody who's being a radio voice, of being a vlogger, of being somebody who's talking, making an audio file"-- it's fitting the context! And the context of these audio files is, "you keep talking. You keep the conversation up." And I don't like that, because then you can't think. I need break times. These things are just for saying the main thing, they're not for solving problems, because by virtue of talking, I cannot solve problems. While I'm talking, my brain is basically in… speech mode. I can't think. I can't think and talk at the same time, that is a fact. So I'm going to hit stop, now that these things are written down…and we'll figure this out later. Bye.

 


 

prismaticbleed: (Default)

"If you're an astronaut and you don't end every relationship by saying "look, I just need space" then you're wasting everyone's time."
#me and infi #but i also need the ocean #and death and sunshine #our poly group is so weird i love it #but yeah this is great #innerlife

-------------------------

i get so affectionate when i’m sleepy it’s disgusting
#gpoy #innerlife #literally everyone i know can attest to this

-------------------------



Ibán Ramón

between the fogbanks and the sea.

#feeling exactly like this tonight #no idea why #water #innerlife

-------------------------


c a l l u m
#laurie just walked in and told me to sleep #so off i go #art

--------------------------


I really miss this boy right about now.

It’s weird, how you can never really forget the people who impacted your life in some luminous way, no matter how small it may have been at the time… candles or bonfires, lamps or searchlights, they all tend to glow forever in your heart.

Ryou here… or Rio, as we call him in headspace… well, he turned out to be a bit of a supernova in his own right. When he appeared in my life 12 years ago I may not have realized just what he was the herald of, but now? Now it’s brilliantly staggering, really. And I’m deeply grateful for it.

Sorry I haven’t said hello to you in a while, bro. I still treasure your existence up here, mark my words.


---------------------------


wifihunters:

someone asked me to draw my entire angel headcanon really fast i don’t thINK THIS WORKED??

#i had a dream that ended in the words ‘We are geometric law and fluidity in one’ and it became my inspo #six wings one head long flowy robe and however many hands needed #fabric like nebulas and translucent /sphere/ halo so it’s a perf circle no matter where you look from #light it like molotov cocktail and boom angel from the book of amanda
#holy shit this is literally me #me #angels #art #favorite #personal aesthetic #also that quote about geometric fluidity makes me SO HAPPY #this is perfect

------------------------------------------


Finally, done!
These are Subeta-styled avatars for our three “Archivist” members— Kalisha, Garrison, and Isadora.

Their colors are Peach, Ocean, and Mauve, respectively, and they all deal with internal data management, especially in maintaining coherence between fronters. 
They sometimes work with Sherlock, but for the most part they’re just an inseparable trio.

Kalisha is a pro at finding needed information in a snap, Garrison is the one who actively communicates that info to other members, and Isadora is good at posing questions about that info to find details that everyone else missed or overlooked.

They are also, miraculously, three of the only members who survived Cannon’s brutal attack on the System on December 27th. So we owe them a lot, as they essentially kept what was left together until Central eventually recovered.



prismaticbleed: (shatter)

 

all right, the mother is furious, because my medical bills are too high, I don't blame her.
I hate being sick. I hate being sick in the head. I hate being such a freak.

here's the current questions and concerns I have because we are not getting anywhere in therapy until I have the sheer bloody guts to admit them to myself first:

first: why am I so terrified of the mother?
the weird perfumey smell she gives off (and that reeks on all her clothing) utterly terrifies me. there's a visceral, infantile panic that jumps into my spine whenever I detect it. I cannot be near her for that reason.
her voice doesn't bother me. honestly she's pretty cool as a person.
my grandmother is making it difficult though. she hates my mother. at home she is always spewing condemnations and revulsion for her, mostly around the fact that she is divorced, that she likes to buy things for herself, or that she is "with that whoremaster" (her boyfriend). I do not like that language. I do not like those topics. they make me sick. I don't want to think like that about my mother. but whenever those topics happen, she drags me into them, and it is very tough to not just smile and nod, smile and nod, damned programming.
let's look at that here.
let's be honest first.
my mother is, on a personal 'symbolic' level, a manifestation of everything I never want to become. she is a visual reminder of what I don't want to be. for whatever reason.
it's not her fault. she is not to be blamed for any of it. but, if I were to take on those characteristics, well, my rules don't apply to her and vice versa. if I were to look and act and live like her, it would be living in outright hostility and falsehood towards myself.

first. most apparently, her appearance. big body, very round without being built big, long hair, tons of makeup. walks like a movie star, kind of 'throws herself about.' she's showy and dramatic. but by herself she seems to love it. she's that sort of person. she enjoys attention and flashiness, and loves when people are focused on her. that's her style! and that's fine. but… again, if I were to act that way, it would be outright manipulation. if I ever acted that way it would be out of hatred for other people, wanting to pull them along like puppets on hangman noose-strings. I cannot act like that. so, her behavior is a warning to me. don't ever, ever act like this. for if you do, if you ever catch yourself imitating this woman, you are out of sync. you are being manic and destructive.
so, having her around, acting like that, is a real difficulty. why? because I know I am capable of acting that way. and I know the ugly roots of that behavior in myself. so some self-hating part of me wants to destroy her, to destroy that part of myself. see the problem?
I need to somehow forgive and make peace with that part of myself. that showy, dramatic, brazen, loud part of myself. the part of myself that is also manipulative and destructive. the "manic red" alter.
she acts like she is queen of the world. she laughs loudly, sings loudly, talks loudly. she walks in public like she's on a red carpet. she acts like she owns every place she enters. she demands attention and plays everyone like a game. she treats people like puppets, her dear admirers, her adoring slaves. she wants everything to go her way, or she will toss it into the highway. she is the star, she is the darling of this show, she is the main actor on the stage, and if anyone dares contest that, she will kill them. blunt as that.
but she has a lesson, too, they all do. whatever it is.
when I see my mother, I am reminded of her. they are not the same, they cannot be and will never be. but I do not like that part of myself. and so hostility is my knee-jerk reaction. "stop her acting like that. I don't want to have to copy her. I don't want to be that person."
is that the lesson? I don't have to become my mother? is the self-destructive rage that I feel towards that imitation simply because I feel I have no choice but to copy it, and hate myself for it?
so that is task number one. make peace with her behavior without becoming it, as that would be totally untrue to my soul expression.
that's a big lesson in general, for me. "I can forgive without condoning." "I can allow without becoming." I struggle with that, notoriously.

related.
point two.
she's a taurus, to a T. she loves food, and possessions, and creature comforts. she loves that stuff. and I have no problem with that.
except that I could never, ever, live like that. I have no interest in those things and, again, feeling obligated to collect them like she does makes me ill and angry.




there's an audio file from eros on this voice recorder, and he talks just like q. same vocal style, same inflections, everything. it's rather off-putting. I don't know why that sort of speaking style scares me, there's nothing wrong with it, these people are being emotionally sincere in their words and it is audible. but it sounds too dramatic. there's that word again.




(unfinished)

 

 

 

 

track 03

Aug. 19th, 2014 03:28 pm
prismaticbleed: (worried)


Hey everybody, it's Jay here. Um, it is… August 19th, 3:18 pm, we just got out of therapy. Uh… I'm recording some notes, because, I keep forgetting to do this. Let's not perform-- the performance thing is one of my absolute biggest problems. I start immediately thinking, "okay, well what is-- what is the correct thing to say, what is the most"-- y'know, "what is the right thing I should say," what's the proper thing to say, and then I lose all sense of honesty and genuineness and spontaneity because I keep thinking "oh, what's the proper way to act or behave and talk?" And I don't want to do that anymore.
Therapy today was tough because there was a problem this morning when I woke up, with CZ and Infi with everyone being half conscious and problems happening and now I'm in severe pain, there's lots of flashbacks; it's utterly unbearable, I'm nauseous, I'm sick, I'm depressed, I-- don't want this. And, it's, we're-- It's really dangerous, mornings are dangerous, because everything's in the subconscious and we’re like "well, why?" Why is Infi so dangerous and yet not dangerous, why is the subconscious so dangerous? Think about all the stuff that got shoved in there! All those, all those negative thoughts, that we keep repeating-- the old 'tape recorder,' so to speak-- that's all in the subconscious. The things of "you have to act like this," "you're not allowed to be this," bla bla bla, all those, those-- that's all stored back there. It's-- it's subconscious stuff. And of course there's the point that, when it happens, for us, y'know, anything that's in that context, it's all utter total confusion. All the lines, all the boundaries are totally blurred… it's-- and, for me, personally, I don't remember those things? 'Cause I'm not allowed to or supposed to. I can tell you one thing for sure. The mindset that prevails in those situation. Situations. No matter what it is asked, and no matter how much pain or fear or whatever might be stored in those situations, whatever the prevailing-- if that situation is happening, it's again, it's that "what's proper? what's right? what am I supposed to be feeling? What SHOULD I be feeling?" That's the mindset that happens. And so it will always say "no, it's fine. I'm fine. Don't worry." And it will… it's that kind of -- it's, it's that kind of "fake smile feeling" of "yeah, everything's totally fine! everything's great." Because it's not thinking about the past, or the future. That's the only problem with living in the moment. Because if you're not aware, of what brought you there and where you're being brought to, so to speak, you've got a problem. And I don't know if that's blasphemous or problematic or what but all I want to say is that, let's say… I don't know. I don't want to be clinging to the past, but… if one of the kids was in that environment, or if it had gotten through, if Jeremiah had picked up on it, if I had been called out into fronting… there's damage. And it would have been triggered. And my moral mindset keeps saying "that's stupid, you're not supposed to be triggered, not supposed to have damage. Live in the moment, everything's fine! You're okay right now!" And I don't know what to think, because… like it or not, in that moment, it still hurt, I didn't want it, I was still scared, but it was the prevailing mindset of "oh well they say you should do this. They say you-- this is, it helps with this, they say that this is right, that this is good"-- and it's always the "they say that, you should feel/ think/ whatever" just like this. And so if anything comes up as a gut reaction or anything beforehand, it's going to be shoved aside because, "you should you should you should you should." "They said this, they said this, they said that." And Infi was sobbing earlier, because Infi realized that all of that is in the subconscious. Infi is raw subconscious, basically. So when Infi's in those situations, Infi can't tell what's up or down either. Because ze is literally operating based on all of that. And it's a fantastic indicator as to what's going on, but if you're overwhelmed in that-- which is kind of Infi's middle name, is 'overwhelming' *laugh*-- uh, you're going to have problems! And the big problem is that with Infi, y'know… I love Infi so much, that… when I'm with hir, uh… you lose awareness of-- y'know, it, it's tough. It's the whole subconscious kind of thing. It's really hot. I'm going to get home… just so you know, that's the problem that's going on here. Uh, we gotta work through this. We've got to reprogram the subconscious. We have to list positive things, we have to learn "it's okay to be asexual," "it's okay to not be active in that sense," "it's okay to not…" it's okay. It's fine. It really is! It has to be! And... I don't know. Maybe it's really gonna take me just hearing someone from outside, one of these spiritual people telling me it's okay because they're the ones telling me it's not… or that you shouldn't, or that it's a wrong step on the spiritual path, I dunno. All I know is that it's really hot, like I said, I want to get home. Okay bye.



prismaticbleed: (aflame)

 

okay I apologize if this is an utter mess but I need to write this down now, because I will not remember it in the morning.


11:30pm. hack attempts. cannon screaming in car. her shouting hurt terribly, mentally and physically. then went on porch to try and find quiet, but she was still screaming, threatening, insults. very loud. then laurie showed up, they were fighting? it's blurry. anyway I know for a fact that julie showed up, extremely distraught, began angrily asking why this was happening. who in the world was causing hack attempts again, and why?? again I'm sorry but I can't remember much of this, just visuals and vibe. cannon asked her why she was "dressing like a two-penny whore" (julie still wears minimal clothing) and julie just straightened up, gave her a stern look and said that she was dressing how she felt comfortable, and that only cannon was calling her a whore. she strongly added that no one deserved to be called such things based on their dress; it was completely unwarranted, and in truth only spoke as to the inner opinions and vision of the one using the term. anyway cannon backed off at this, I think faded out? because then next thing I recall is laurie and julie sitting down, discussing the situation, trying to pinpoint just who was responsible, who was just letting hack attempts happen without caring or fighting?
I mentioned the numb-gray voice that's been fronting for weeks, said it was "so tired" all the time it literally just did what it was told to do. like the AP but not robotic; this one was absolutely resigned and just wanted total nothingness. it wasn't fighting off hack attempts because it had no strength or motivation to do so; it just gave up and then hackers took over.
somewhere around here laurie said something a little too flippantly, julie jumped up and told her to stop acting like that. "I miss the old you." saying laurie was losing her edge, she was slipping. surprisingly laurie agreed, said that her new tendency to laugh everything off was a "different set of walls," and it was "making her color gray out." julie vehemently agreed, said laurie needed to be fierce again, unflinching, and not tolerating of the things she was now just mocking or brushing aside. she had to be a knight again, she had to get her brutality back because without it her function was failing. ultimately laurie did tap into this and her color notably clarified, it scared me a little to think that she had been falling somewhat. I'll admit I'd been terrified too and she'd been feeling too strange lately but I had been too doubtful of "whether or not this was better" to speak up. again, due to the numbness.

anyway on that note I think they asked me to look for the numb voice then, so they could deal with it somehow. all I know for sure is that I tried, and felt that gray voice move in almost immediately. laurie reached forwards and yanked it out, upstairs it manifested as an almost ghostly form-- no real body, just misty white in a humanoid shape.
I think julie was yelling at it, no idea. it was unstable and kept catching vibes of other 'bodiless' voices so laurie was trying to keep it solid but it was getting violent. then, at some point javier showed up! that was a surprise. he was very angry, actually pushed laurie back and grabbed that spectre by the throat, demanding what it was trying to prove, etc. shockingly it grinned and immediately turned into jezebel?? javier let go in surprise, there was tar on his hand. laurie tried to zap it off but javier said no, then summoned flames up and down his arms, burnt it away. but jezebel kept attacking, getting more on him than he could handle. laurie was holding her off the best she could, but then she shouted for infi's help.
ze showed up immediately in a very shocking manner; sort of a full-room "coalescing" vibe, wings wide and angry. grabbed all the tar off javier, split it into three throwing daggers and flung them at jezebel. pinned her to the wall! she grinned, that was of course only temporary, and pulled them out in order to be able to move again. however those few seconds were all infi needed-- ze instantly became this monstrous thing of crystal teeth and eyes, loomed over her. jezebel actually looked afraid, but she then laughed and turned into a semi-humanoid mess of tangled tar, tried to infect hir. but infi said (voice sounded VERY different) that she could not corrupt hir, and in an instant ze chomped down on the jezebel-tar thing. that caused the tar to break and then splash as neutralized black energy; the immediate conversion was clearly visible.
jezebel was still fighting, trying to infect hir still (if enough pure tar got into infi at once it would indeed be a problem), but then infi did something unusual. maybe via hir teeth, when ze bit again, all the black energy began to pop and crackle in this bright white explosions? picture several flashbulbs going off at once, with a sound like fireworks. this caused the black energy to be totally flipped to white energy on the spot. jezebel stopped fighting, left nothing but the tar, infi kept eating it. again every single bite caused the white light pops, even as ze swallowed it. once the tar was totally converted to white energy, infi changed hir form a bit again, huge mouth, snakelike. coughed up one huge crystal (hexagon? hit floor and barely even rolled; very heavy), then did a lot of almost convulsive form-warping to spit out another, slightly bigger one. infi then reverted back to normal I assume-- for some reason, as infi was coughing up the second crystal, I completely 'tuned out' of headspace. no idea why; I can't remember.

the next thing I can remember is infi kneeling in front of me, asking if I was okay. I was sitting on the ground and feeling incredibly dazed. javier and laurie were behind hir, julie standing a little behind them. I can't remember if I said anything.

anyway, long story short, infinitii decided to try to "tear" the foggy gray voice 'into' me, instead of out-- so it would take my place in the upstairs body (that can happen for cores, only them though). that way it would stay stable and maybe they could talk to it. I know for sure that nathaniel was called in to 'hold me down,' to be an extra stabilizing force. so he knelt to my right and held my shoulders.
well anyway the first attempt or three didn't work entirely. infi reached into my chest field and pulled out this stringy-gray (like actual tangled string) energy mass, looked somewhat confused at this. no matter what it wasn't clearing out though. I still felt awful inside. anyway I was already massively dissociated so infi pulled me half-out of the body (reached way back in and yanked). I immediately lost body senses-- I was now floating in some vague position 'within' the body field, but I was technically not in the body anymore. however no one else was fully in it, and I was stuck somehow. not a clean break in any case.
then after a moment of consideration, infi apologized, flared hir wings and shoved me out, with a double-handed push to the chest. it had massive force. flung me back into 'levelless' white space (straight out of that headspace level!). I hit a wall with my back and then fell forwards to floor, on my knees. crystal shards fell scattered around me? like broken glass. anyway the impact helped too, as I felt disconnected but clear now, except for my head, which still had that tarry fog feeling.
realized there was this wand-shaped crystal going straight through my skull, from the center of my forehead back to the base of my cerebellum? slight angle. this scared me, but I tried to calm down, wanted it out. remembered that inner imagery is very important, figured this was symbolizing some sort of plagued 'frozen' effect on my third eye or something. but it was definitely showing me a big problem.
I think I called leon. either way, he showed up, to my left. I couldn't quite talk, so I indicated the problem. he moved in front of me, then carefully pulled the crystal out. some residue got on his hands from it? looked like silver skidmarks. I think the crystal crumbled. he burned it off with a flare of indigo energy points, the white residue fell off softly like snowflakes. I thought that was fitting.
then leon placed one hand on both 'holes' in my head, said that needed to be 'flushed out.' he considered calling someone but neither of us knew who, so after a moment of hesitant anxiety he decided he'd do it; after all he was the best man for the job. so through his hands, he began filling the hole in my head with indigo light.
as he did, I saw the energy filling my vision downstairs, this gorgeous hue, but all sparkly dots slowly filling my head and my eyes. there was a moment of fear and awe; "this is real. this is actually happening." I pushed the fear aside, focused on the feeling of healing. very peaceful, grateful.
leon said we needed to 'cover up' the holes? essentially said it couldn't be left wide open like that or dangerous things could get in; it'd be 'too open.' I had a sudden mental image of a bandage on my forehead like naota from flcl, didn’t question it, felt relevant.
leon then asked, couldn't I keep power jewels on all the time? I said yeah, probably (I think eros had the set in the past). leon said I should, if I could. that would help immensely.

I could feel they wanted me back upstairs but couldn't get back myself. leon said he'd warp me back, so he did. laurie immediately asked how he got there, leon briefly mentioned the mind's-eye thing. then he saw nat to my right and smiled so genuinely, greeted him. and I got this huge flash that 'that was important.'

on that note, I was still super-dazed so memory is bad. but I clearly remember that leon ended up back in front of me, and I wasn't in the body?? he was talking to the numb gray voice!!! (which was responding to the name 'fogbank?' at least temporarily)
it was actually very upset about this topic? it kept trying to leave, to unplug the entire inner vision from headspace and 'numb out,' but although its influence was surprisingly powerful, infi wouldn't let it leave; kept pulling it back in. we asked it why it was so exhausted, why was it so loathe to perceive the inner world, why was that so tiring for it? leon added something to that question, asked if that feeling was tied to the 'floating voices?' it said yes, that was especially exhausting, but then it explained why. apparently this gray voice was terrified that, if it did open up its third eye in truth (leon said it was closed in fear), that it would be "obligated" to become a channel and nothing more. it would then be required to become nothing but a conduit for floating voices, for angels or aliens or whoever, to do nothing but become their mouthpiece. it felt that, if it became aware of such beings outside of itself, then it HAD to sacrifice any and all feelings of individuality, of having a body, of being a person. it needed to become "totally selfless." it saw no other option, and it was so tired, it just numbed out rather than face that "inescapable fate" that it said would happen IF it tuned back into intuitive knowing and things.
laurie spoke up here, said that's exactly how the child fronters thought. they existed ONLY for the leagueworlds; they lived to write and draw, and that was it. only the dawn of headspace forced a 'sense of self' to truly develop, and that occurrence has long been seen as a sort of "original sin" by many downstairs voices in the system. anyway leon added that there was nothing wrong with individuality, but even in his saying that I could feel a massive denial from the mind. it didn't believe him and was afraid to; it still strongly believed that "only total selflessness was good." at that, either laurie or javier said that's why headspace is being ignored; we're all facets of self, we're all individualized parts of soul, and according to that old moral code we shouldn't exist, because that very individualization was "wrong."
right around then leon moved his hands on the body's head again, filling it with indigo light. he looked upset and sad, but began telling the gray voice that this was what real intuition felt like; it wasn't barking orders, it wasn't constant stress, it wasn't fear. he then said "it's this," and actually kissed my forehead where it had been impaled. instantly there was this slow bloom of compassion from somewhere down in the chest, deep indigo color.
leon continued talking to it. he said that if you hold fear, you see fear. if you hold love, you see love. therefore the fogbank voice, as long as it was quietly terrified of what it might see, would never be able to see us in that mindset. but by the same token, it didn't ever have to be afraid of us. we would never treat it like the floating voices would. ultimately at the end of whatever he was saying he paused and then deliberately kissed its forehead again. right then, whoever was speaking through the body changed. like the fogbank voice couldn't hold that feeling so strongly. this new voice felt like pieces of someone forming, or trying to anchor. but it spoke to leon for a bit, repeating back that same train of thought, so leon's eyes lit up as he realized that whoever was in the body now understood.
however, the most notable bit about it was, right before it left (it was fading fast), it was holding this feeling of water internally? like an actual space, inside the chest cavity, this indigo-blue deep water in a very mosque-like room. both leon and nat caught attention, infi too due to the architecture. leon was excitedly talking about it, saying "that is what I meant" as far as energy vibes go, asked where that water was? infi said it was definitely not the chthonic water; that was very different (I think javier said something about it). and yet both those waters were "held" in that space in the body: within the ribs.
so that on top of leon's compassion made us suddenly realize the most important thing: the mind and the heart NEED to be linked. especially in order for intuition to work right at ALL.
I also remember, after that realization, leon ended up embracing nat in tears, really sincerely. I overheard him say "I love you" and I realized that was the first time I'd heard him say it in front of other people. nevertheless nat responded to him in kind. the whole thing was deeply moving personally.

power jewels were again mentioned somewhere around here. I couldn't get any to manifest though; instead there was this really bright flash like a lightbulb blowing out and it hurt, I apologized. felt like my forehead was charred. leon said he was sorry, didn't mean to make me feel like I had to force anything. I said I was just surprised I couldn't get the old ones to work anymore.

something happened here; I 'shorted out' mentally due to overstrain and the SPECTRUM started talking on the mind-heart topic instead?? everyone shut up quick, that’s like having god suddenly send you a telegram. I am so sorry but I forget its exact words, because since my body has to be technically empty for that to happen, the plague crept in fast. it was talking about the fogbank voice at the time; said it was allegedly a Gray slot holder? but which slot we didn't know. anyway I clearly remember the Plague asking if the fogbank voice was the true gray core, as a neutralizer. it then asked if Sherlock was "neutral or not" but that felt accusatory and proud. anyway we felt the switch, upon which infi ran over, and fiercely got it out of my body (easy as it was the only thing in there)-- ze threw it across the room I think. all I really remember is seeing this huge evil-feeling crystal mass over to the right, laurie quickly asked infi if he could purify it, ze said "I could but it’s not easy; that's jay's job." well I was still stuck in interim space but I was not going to slack off. so I focused as hard as I could and willed myself into the crystals. laurie saw this, shouted "jay what the hell are you doing" and got out her axe. but i wasnt scared (too floaty to be so) and i quickly sent out a burst of light to fill the crystals, and held it like a glow. that clarity defused the plague, it was gone; I was now inside the crystals. they collapsed all at once like flour or snow, I was some sort of amorphous shape in the middle, rather dazed. everyone ran over, infi first, ze took my face in hir hands and pressed our foreheads together, I felt ze was overwhelmed with relief. ze then asked me if I was okay, but that action basically white-washed my mind with content bliss, so I couldn't respond. laurie was worried at my silence, but infi smiled and assured her that I was fine-- basically, since i wasn't responding in words to that action, that was a good sign. if i hadn't been so affected by hir sincerity then there would be a problem.
I was very tired, slipping a bit. infi embraced me then, head to my chest and wings around me. everyone resumed the conversation while I just soaked up the positive vibes finally and held the consciousness stable.
on that note, as we spoke we realized that the fogbank voice actually has a VERY important role if used right-- it keeps the mind from being too overwhelmed?


archivists showed up; opened ceiling gate and jumped down (left it open for light).
I cannot remember when or why, just that they were a massive help for the current topic.
I do know they were talking about the water from before-- water in and of itself was important. I remember thinking of cz, knew there had to be some sort of link. garrison said, rather brightly, "chaos zero has had a profound impact on the aqua slot," despite him now being in the White spectrum (due to outspacers finally moving entirely).
someone asked if aqua was still tied to "devotion and fortitude," garrison said that was still being checked. isadora said that definitely fit him; he was utterly devoted to his work and the service of others. garrison agreed like she had just stated the weather; a nod and a 'well of course,' as if not being so devoted was unthinkable. I think isadora said, maybe aqua is tied to 'selflessness' of the right sort? garrison wondered momentarily, then animatedly drew up the aqua slot hexagon in the air, began comparing that to its other holders.
minty, our sleeper, works as a messenger and comforter. her whole job is helping other people. einsatz is mute but a musician, who lets himself 'be devoured by' the music (as isadora said) so he can share that same absolute wonder of it with others. emmett and tobiko are both e.d. voices who make sure the body doesn't get sick, and deal with maintenance to alleviate any sickness that may occur. both also deal(t) with the purgation issue, which although a failsafe measure, is still problematic and depressing-- and which takes a lot of guts and selflessness to hold as a job.
so yeah that might work for aqua. anyway the core is still unknown.

i remember that as garrison was finding stuff out, kalisha was writing it all down on a big clipboard pad, as she did it went into the data archives? that was awesome to see.

isadora has this ability to "pull things out of thin air," both with ideas and also in the way people kept pulling stuff and people out of me earlier. apparently she has a powerful knack for it.
I know she DID pull something/someone out of me at one point, but for the life of me I cannot remember what.

someone called sherlock in. he was "below" our space, he seemed reticent to come up at first but did. opened a gate like a door and walked through it. the other archivists actually bowed a little in respect when he showed up.
(I keep getting this weird feeling that sherlock heard the plague accusation earlier but that doesn't fit temporally; I'm probably getting something confused. I apologize for any inaccuracy as a result; I'll fix this later if my memory cooperates.)


in light of the individuality thing, sherlock did point out that's what causes "name mixups" among partners in headspace usually. like I'll accidentally call nat 'leon,' etc. sherlock said it's because when people's energy gets that close, that it blurs a little? and so on some level of consciousness they're recognized as 'one being' in a sense. kind of like a smaller manifestation of how we are as a system.


I think we started discussing colors again then.
anyway, ultimately I remember javier telling nat and leon what red energy's 'role' felt like; he said it was tied to the raw joy of life? it was the feeling of existing, of residing in a physical form, of being a living being. it was like the feeling of blood in the veins, of creating art with your bare hands. like a fire inside. he was excited and wrapped up in describing it, although struggling to find fitting words. but really he was radiating the essence so we got it.
he then asked spine to describe what brown energy was like, because that was a totally different sort of grounding. spine paused, then said it was like the earth, like stone under the earth. it was silent and solitary, but it was strong, and it knew and cared for all the 'red' life that it supported. she said it was the bones in the body, like her; it was a foundation, not holding the passion of red but instead holding a sort of calm power. again the vibe was crystal-clear from her. also the whole time she spoke (deliberately, with slightly broken language) lynne was giving her this look of total proud affection and admiration. spine looked at her once and since I was a 'floating awareness' then I saw it, and it was so clear.

someone asked lynne what orange was like? "was it tied to femininity as a whole"? the conversation got kind of convoluted, lynne said she was originally reddish but it was more cerise, and then julie asked "is that what the cerise slot is like?" lynne said she didn't know, I think javier asked what the difference was between pink and cerise. julie said we weren't sure, but she began describing what pink felt like-- it was soft and light, like cotton candy and flower petals, totally soothing but affectionate. very light! while cerise had a sort of denseness to it.
mulberry and jeremiah showed up then, had felt the resonance (that's typical). jeremiah smiled and walked over to sit by javier, just seeing him look so simply happy really lit me up.
mulberry talking about her role, kind professionalism. some confusion here as there's no cerise core yet and mulberry has had role trouble. I remember sherlock was helping her out on that topic though (they are buddies after all).
someone said cerise felt like 'femininity plus masculinity,' like a balance?
jeremiah spoke up to support that; said his job was that of a protector to the children, to take away all pain from them. it was a 'masculine' role; he had to be strong, tough, unflinching, unafraid. and yet he also had to be 'feminine' for the children-- compassionate, empathetic, soft, nurturing. his job required a balance of both in harmony. this fit mulberry, too.
so that's the main difference between cerise and pink; both hold femininity but cerise has a "punch" to it

lynne finally got to talk about orange in light of that. again reiterated her role wasn't just femininity. her role was literally becoming the sort of person our core could never be: a woman who loved what she was, who loved her life and could live it in total joyous strength. that feeling was very 'orange' really

jo said yellow was more exuberant, fiercely independent in a personal sense. orange was more 'mellow' and dealt with interactions; it was more community oriented essentially. 'personable' vs 'personal'
waldorf spoke up for a while then. said blue was tied to communication, but she had started off as a sort of 'literary muse'-- a being who held bits and pieces of every source that inspired jewel's work style. but that was communication too; people put their ideas out there into the world, fearlessly, not being afraid of their own voice. and others listened, and shared in it. waldorf was saying that's kind of like blue was like? both the speaking and the listening; like this sharp inner awareness within a sense of calm?
she used the phrase "truth in technology" at one point, I caught an allusion to her techno-trees from yesterday before she went on.
she also mentioned the scratched-disc necklace, not only was that an outside borrow (xilats), but in a way it did fit her role? she got a bit angry/upset, I remember her saying "hindsight is 20/20" and she was one of the oldest headvoices in the system. so she knew what people kept trying to "rewind" to, and it wouldn't work. too much had happened, too much had grown, and it was beautiful. you can't try to reset everything to live in a false projected "everything is perfect" ideal. waldorf said that wasn't the truth, and it was effectively a desire to "erase the story that was written" or something. a blackout of communication, a total lack of listening to truth. really blue is quite complex! there's no real "roots" to the color, shockingly, not yet at least. it's rich but vague. garrison agreed; said the only other confirmed blue is "nienna," who also deals with communication.
(the gent was not mentioned, which garrison realized with shock later; this may be because he's still arguably a fragment, totally faceless. nevertheless unintentional skips must always be taken seriously.)


concerns about color slippage.
MAJOR warnings to laurie, from sherlock notably. julie backed him up on this again. laurie didn't disagree at all, promised to do better, sincerely.
lynne saying laurie was "whitening" too much, but she herself was getting "too dark?" there was too much negativity getting thrown into the feminine idea, and it was catching her badly.
julie got very upset about this again, I remember her wringing her hands in her hair and trying not to cry from anger.


I cannot remember how all this ended.
my brother came out onto the porch while lynne was speaking at one point, so suddenly there was light and noise, and I had to move inside. when I did I realized it was 12:30 and, now that I was up and moving, that the body was massively tired. so I jumped back inside for a few minutes, we all agreed that I had better go write this all down before it started to fade (total consciousness level switch!) and here I am.

now honestly it is 2 hours after that and I cannot think. so this is what we've got. hope it works!
much love to all my system mates I love you guys so much

 

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

@ 03:46 am

oh. almost forgot to post this earlier.

today i went outside and i never wanted to go back inside.
the sunlight was so warm, the leaves are starting to fall, the air is wonderful. it's heaven.
i forgot how good pine sap smells. it got all over my hands.
i went and stood by the lilac tree, put my hands on a branch, felt so much life in it. i was really humbled by that. everything outside is so tangibly alive. i miss it terribly, getting buried in it all.
of course i said hello to my favorite cherry tree, i love it so. i hugged it and realized that its bark smells really lovely too. not something you can put into words at all.
stood on the lawn for a while and watched the sun go down. i keep wanting to drink sunlight. like i am literally only ever hungry for light or sound anymore. the other day i actually tried to drink the sunset like gaudior drinks moonlight. it surprised me when i couldnt do so actually. kind of heartbreakingly frustrating when things dont line up like that.
but i will need to start going outside for at least a solid hour every day again. i need to. i have to, it's too nice


the only problem dear is be careful, you forget everything else.
you get so lost in the trees that you forget to live. you want to stand on that lawn forever and never go back to being a person.
definitely go outside, sure. definitely immerse yourself in that love. but be careful.
that massive dissociation caused some massive hack attempts this evening, which you wouldn't know about. but please be careful.


...
jay here. it's 3:25am and i am listening to this and i need to write this down.
last night. i went to sleep around this same time and cz was there, as always. he was mostly asleep though due to the time.
but... i forget what i said. i remember feeling sad because emotions are still tricky. i wondered why he was always there, i asked him don't you have anywhere else to be?
his eyes were barely open, one arm around my shoulder. he said no. i asked why.
...he said i was his home. literally, "because you're my home."
i laughed at first. what do you mean, i'm your home, what about the emerald shrine? what about the places where you were long before you met me? you belong there more, surely. why aren't they your home, even now?
and he just said, "because home is where the heart is."
...
he wasn't even looking at me. he was barely even awake. and yet isn't that when we're the most honest?
my eyes drifted down to that ruby and i failed to hold back a sob, only to have it come out as "i love you." it ached.
and he just smiled. "i love you too." eyes still closed. but i could see him clear as day.
i miss that.
i miss all of this, and i hate this lie of a void in my heart, this hollow emptiness brazenly standing in front of everything and pretending that there's nothing behind it.
but the air has the scent of the ocean, of the rain, of the river, always, always. and even if it makes no fucking sense you can't lie to me. it's there. and it has never not been there.

the night before, his eyes were green in the dark again. undeniable. i still don't know how to explain that.
genesis was there i think. infi was with us on friday. laurie is always nearby.

you know laurie keeps teasing me about the kissing thing and i know it's because she's got walls up
she knows the real reason. it's because i can't do something that intimate with someone unless there is sincere trust there.
laurie has seen me at my worst. she's seen me bleed. she's seen me die.
and she's seen my brightest days, too. all the love and light and hope.
well guess what, i want to have that level of personal understanding and compassion with everyone in the system.
i want that sort of bond of trust between me and everyone else.
some people are really close to laurie's level already. we've seen enough of each other, enough rawness, enough genuine life, to have enough genuine, pure love between us by now. the sort of love that erases fear, that makes you completely comfortable and reverent around the other person.
i don't know why laurie is slipping. it breaks my heart. is she still scared of being used? was this a failed failsafe?
i don't know but i will talk to her. everyone. i want and need to. daily priority, all of them. they're my life. they're my life.
i want to kiss everyone in the system because i adore them and damn it i don't want any walls up between anyone at this point. i don't want to feel this stupid downstairs hesitation and self-doubt around them. there is no need to be afraid. none.
this is what leon was talking about. guess what he's the first headvoice i kissed besides laurie, no surprise.
but i can't joke about this either. i wish there was better, more delicate language. stuff untainted by tar.
maybe we just need to scrub it out. or realize that the tar was just put there. it's not part of it.
well infi's watching me now, i better go upstairs. ze says i should get some sleep but also that i should stop talking about this for now before i overthink it. good idea.

anyway i am so sorry boss for going to sleep at 4am, things were just all over the place today, you know weekends.
we'll do better tomorrow. we always do. i love that about us.

i love everything about this, who am i kidding
good and bad
it's all part of the kaleidoscope
this paradox of stained-glass color and shadow
of light and dark and beautiful broken pieces
and i am madly in love with it.


have a good morning.

 

 

prismaticbleed: (held)



quick stream-of-consciousness update because this needs to be a daily thing again.
i don't want to forget anything, and the more i tune in, the more happens. man i miss this, it's beautiful.


first, laurie told me to write this down-- on friday, on the way home from grocery shopping, I had apparently sadly said "I wish people would just front like they used to," and since I was so distraught (and having trouble fronting myself) laurie had called josephina in? and he had fronted very well for about ten solid minutes! I don't know what he did or said but that's awesome. I am very very glad to hear that people can still do that. odd as it sounds I miss that, I miss being actively and undeniably plural; I miss feeling that I am sharing this body with everyone else. I miss the strange richness of it.

unfortunately friday is marked as being "troublesome" and so it is largely missing from memory. all I know is that it was a cloudy day.



last night.

talking to knife, laurie, lynne, and infinitii.
started out as I was going to sleep. we were all in the underground 'lobby' (relatively new), this open area between the main ground and the stairs that lead into the lowerspace and the underground. it's all warm glowing light and wood and it's nice.
knife was there because we had brought him there I think. I know he had been 'sleeping' in the christmas tree room? like that big church room where he set up the tree last december, he never took it down, it's still pink. he loves it. I had gone to talk to him and found him dozing off on one of the seats in front of it. gently woke him up, again I forget for what purpose-- there had been an important question-- and he came with me back to where I was talking to laurie.
lynne joined us shortly after, I forget when exactly. same with infi; ze had been floating around me all evening I think? but hir presence had been there and ze likes to talk to me at night. so it was the 5 of us just chilling out at 1am or so.
anyway laurie and I were again discussing 'getting everyone back together,' forging stronger ties between everyone in headspace, in light of the past 8 months of quiet. but then of course laurie had to also start teasing me about wanting to kiss everybody, asked if that was still a thing. asked if I'd kiss knife, we both got hilariously flustered for different reasons. I said "he's too adorable," but knife just wanted to know what that act would entail? he was blushing over the details really. he's like that. but laurie was cracking up at this. lynne was giggling about this too, I think she joked that she'd kiss me first as an example or something. I again protested that I couldn't do that so casually, but wondered how much of that feeling was old social programming, having to act a certain way. somewhere around here I paused, and asked knife if he was aromantic? it had just hit me. he asked me what that meant. laurie joked "what do you mean knife's not romantic" because he fits the literal term to a T. but she then said that she was aromantic and yet she'd still kissed me; the two things weren't mutually exclusive.
lynne and laurie got off on a tangent then, poking fun at each other as always. but as I listened I was again struck by how self-assured lynne always is. she's playful but always mature, it's a great balance. anyway I remember laurie made some joke about infinitii, how once you've been hit by hir vibe that's it, you're gone. lynne giggled at this, infi gave laurie a look. laurie shrugged and apologized, said that with me you just never sleep again. I said only because I stay up so late. she laughed and said that was the point, look at what time it was

anyway knife was still terribly confused and I guess we were all treating this topic too lightly, because without another word infi got up and walked over to me. everyone stopped talking, and I remember being both mesmerized and intimidated; the way ze walks is always so graceful but deliberate.
but if I was nervous at first, that melted almost immediately. when infi got closer (like within 4 feet) it was like this quiet black surge of love just swelled up around me, like velvet, it was heartbreaking and powerful and tore me glittering in two. I remember helplessly reaching up to hir (I was sitting on a low bench) and ze just knelt down in front of me and held my face, looking at me without a word, and I was in tears. I choked out that I loved hir, and infi said "I know." with hir mouth. that alone was huge, but… that's usually cz's line. and hearing it from hir, in a manner ze usually reserves for hir darker side, held such huge significance that it moved me to a sort of joyously humbled silence. I absolutely adored hir in those moments.
infi was talking to me then. I forget the exact words and I'm sorry. I was too overwhelmed with the sensation of hir being there; if you've ever been that close to hir then you know what I mean. but mostly it was a reminder, don't downplay yourself, don't mock or doubt yourself, etc. remember this and the truth of it. and yet there weren't much words. there was too much feeling and I forgot how much ze feels. all those eyes, and the way hir voice just echoes. I honestly forgot where I was for a while.

knife teared up after seeing all of this (caught me by surprise as I forgot anyone else was in the room), said "that's what I mean," and explained that he wasn't yet 'accustomed' (wrong word? more like he didn't know how to handle it) with the sort of 'love' that sort of behavior would elicit or require? he was stumbling over his words too; very strong vibe of him being surprised at his own reservations.
I pointed out that he didn't seem to have a problem with infi, but infi said that wasn't surprising; ze didn't require any sort of behavior from anyone. people reacted to hir in the way most natural to them I guess.
we tried to reassure him but he had too many questions in general. then oddly, when trying to explain what he saw as that 'more romantic' sort of love, knife gave "lynne and spine" for an example? that caught me by surprise. laurie said "wait what" and asked if this was true? lynne paused for a moment, then nodded, said yes. explained that although she was 'dating' julie, she wasn't 'in love' with her, at least not yet (that 'growing into' possibility was important). but she did love spine, the same way I loved laurie.
laurie paused and said 'holy shit' at this, rather reflectively. she also said that was really sweet actually.
(also! note to self: remember last month when lynne and spine 'started' the orange realms? they were walking through the woods. I saw it secondhand and it was very dreamlike so it's hard to remember but I never wrote it here so there's at least a mention)

anyway, knife was torn, he loved people naturally and simply, was it 'bad' or otherwise detrimental for him to not find that sort of behavior similarly easy?
infi then strongly reiterated that the sort of pure, innocent, affectionate love that Pinks held was incredibly important and that knife should never downplay it or think of it as 'less' than anything else.

sorry that whole bit's a mess. the Pinks are still clearing out residue from the julie days obviously. I just wanted that written down because it happened.




today.

infi was in my dream before I woke up? some odd thing with weeping angels and someone almost dying as a result? but jessica was there, styled like a powerpuff girl oddly, but still actively vicious. the partner of the dying person was trying to save them, tearfully so, jessica kept trying to sabotage it. the person was making some sort of poultice out of gems?? like there was an opal at the center, and all these rubies in what looked like white icing. they had to knead it to get everything at the right consistency or something, they had to ultimately put it at this spot on their partner's back. apparently that's where the "lethal injury" was, it had split their spine or something? very sharp memory of the color green at impact point, like a geyser pool in color and shape.
anyway. right before I woke up, infi showed up in the room, which caused jessica to disappear entirely. ze then gave the distraught person a lump of gold to put at the very center of the poultice-thing. then ze gave them all the final instructions and helped them apply it to their partner's spine, reassured them everything was fine, they would live and heal completely. anyway I thought that was interesting, that ze just walked in and helped the situation resolve so compassionately.

had to drive to mum's house to get vegetables, randomly said hello to waldorf while walking to the garden (I missed her all of a sudden). she was putting up light flowers like bruce munro's work, all in this blue glowy techno-forest area. like a city street lit up. she said she was trying to build the Blue realms, bit by bit, she was experimenting with ideas. I said it was gorgeous so far, but then asked why the sudden nature imagery? I thought she was more technological in general. she said yeah, but she figured she should work with elements too?
kind of blurry, I'm not sure what she said blue was, hinted that yellow was electric and that sky was air? but also MIRRORS. very clear flash of that! green was nature, aqua wasn't mentioned but I wondered about it.

at some point during church later (xennie was there too!) I was strongly reminded of laurie, I don’t recall what exactly, but I remember holding her hands (both at once, together) in this meaningful aching way. there's this crystal clear visual memory of the bandages on her arms, and that her hands looked slightly battered (little red cuts and things). she gave me this very meaningful look that I didn't meet exactly because it would've broke me I think. was too enraptured by her hands, the moment was practically tangible
in any case some minutes after that she said we should "do that rotating thing," in terms of who would be my main advisor or confidant for the day. I wanted deeper emotional and mental connections with everybody, and besides Central needed to get a deep understanding of the daily life too.
long story short laurie pushed me a bit and told me to go talk to someone else for a bit. so I ended up spontaneously talking to nathaniel.

nat's got this lovely little pocket-realm going on for Green, branching out from his room (which is mostly thick forest branches and pink roses-- always has been). we were sitting in the boughs of some ancient tree, surrounded entirely by that flowery canopy, watching the sunlight filter through the leaves. I think I was holding his hand, something simple like that.
nat reiterated that he dealt with "love in the face of change," or "love throughout all change"
also said why his being a moth was significant. not just the metamorphosis, but also because moths fly at night, and they are drawn to the light. even in pitch black they will find it, but in the darkness they are not lost. they have a sort of quiet inner peace, a silent and unhurried faith. nat said Greens are like that, that's their virtue, is that serenity and faith in the universe.
he said sergei fit that extremely well too. it struck me that so did the queen, surprisingly.
reminder that aqua voices hold devotion, or fortitude?
also total agreement that violet was tied to the cores? like all their roles are partly to advise and support the core, not just laurie. I said that made sense, was definitely possible.
anyway I remember as he spoke about the moth thing, he was talking with his hands, eyes so bright and wide (such gorgeous eyes; they're like big emerald cabochons), but still radiating that essential calmness. kind of like the sunlight in the trees. but he looked so genuinely happy and inspired, I smiled so much just listening to him, feeling his history in his words, knowing how much it meant for him to be here now, as he was, talking like this.
also I think he has moth fluff. he has to. I remember there was fuzzy green around his sleeve cuff, couldn't tell if it was part of his outfit or not. I've never seen him without his robe, so I have no idea.

"navy singer" out to sing during mass, she's finally feeling more like her own person now. name is "nienna" I think? root letter was "n" in any case. I originally thought she was tied to sapphires but that's a (small) aesthetic tie, not a name tie.
her role is actually "the ability to 'join the song' without being afraid of your own voice," so to speak. so yeah she's a singer, but more specifically, she sings to be part of the music, part of the choir, without a shred of self-doubt or misplaced guilt. that was very clear today.
she also has heavy hair. long, and wavy, like silk. reminded me of water, very subtle 'wave' to it, all in one piece. it's not like lynne's! hers is lighter and curls softly. they both love their dresses though, but even then the styles do differ!


got home at 6pm or so. xenophon spent most of the evening with me and oh my lord she is such a sweetheart and a godsend.
she is definitely violet, haha. unflinching integrity. kept keeping me on track, not letting me slip, et cetera. making sure I was talking care of myself. and best of all? there was NO backtalk to her orders from the floating voices OR the old girls. it was the best and safest evening I have had in weeks, dead serious. I love her so much, I am so humbled to have this kid calling me a father, her love is absolutely unfailing. I hope I can give her the same.

massive e.d. voice resurgence later though, that was a shock
the destroyer was talking to xennie for quite a while! that's new. xennie was distraught about so many other people being out when she was just trying to help me, to that the destroyer said "jay doesn't eat; he never eats" and it later hit me that dude, I DON’T, that's not my job! which explains why there's so much difficulty there. on that note xennie asked something about that, forget what exactly, but the destroyer ultimately said that's why the "eating" concerns were such a huge battleground-- I'm the core, the person supposed to be fronting benevolently whenever possible, but the eating thing isn't my fight. I can't take up that cross, by my role. so other people like to sneak in and 'act in my stead' then, claiming authority, but harming the body. so lots of headvoices deal with the e.d. stuff as a result, it's a mess since as soon as that battleground is entered, so to speak, switchiness becomes the norm. several people phase in and out without any real sense of order. the destroyer said we needed to get some coherence there, emmett needed to be on-call at all times, spice needed total authority given to her if at all possible, etc.
then the destroyer said she works with fig-- confirming her as both alive and nonhuman, but still not a fully developed individual yet-- and that fig's job is to hold the idea of "joyful eating," something totally alien to us currently. fig is the childhood experiences of actually sitting down and enjoying meals, of seeing eating as something caring and thankful. however the curse is that she holds a lot of outdated memories, of childhood foods that are no longer safe or appetizing or even wanted. so we're working through that. but since fig wants to 'enjoy' those old data foods, but cannot know (due to that old data) whether or not such a food is even edible now, she is trying everything. but we cannot eat like 98% of it so that's where the destroyer jumps in, to get rid of toxic food.
xennie asked her at one point why she can't just leave the food for other people in the house? yeah it's 'poison' for us but not for the family. if we know we can't eat it we don't have to. the destroyer paused, notably, and said that she hadn't thought of that before. that definitely was an option. so that's good.


this evening laurie and I agreed that xangas need to start happening again.
there has been too much downtime, as a whole, and that's giving the ego remnants (the "old girls") too much power and influence. that hit me today, sharply, during church. so we need to put in heavy duty work now, just like when this all started, to connect back together as a system, as a whole.
laurie's idea is to write down, during the day, discussion topics both good and bad. like if a problem or concern comes up, write it down and we will discuss it like we used to, with anyone who we feel should talk about it too. same with good things that happen, write 'em down. basically I should start carrying sherlock's book with me and keeping a running log. really that would be very beneficial.


anyway it is now 2:30 am and I cannot think coherently long enough to type anything else! good night.





prismaticbleed: https://www.deviantart.com/teacosies/art/celebi-420071633 (tears)

 

All right. I need to stop slacking off. There won't be a bridge unless I build it. Things won't heal unless I sincerely start the process.
Even if the current mental situation is making life very tiring and tricky on the inside, even if it's threatening to hollow me out dry and bloodless, I'm not lost. I'm alive. I'm somehow, blessedly, still holding on to hope and love, even when I don't understand it.

Nighttime is a sign from God. Every evening the veils start to fade, quietly and softly, like gauze curtains slipping away into a foggy evening. And even if my brain still won't accept anything, I can feel people nearby, within, around. I see their faces, I hear their voices. Even with doubt and anger screaming, even with apathy suffocating, it cannot be denied. Just like Genesis said. It's somehow one of my biggest saving graces... this damned constant faith in others. Yes, it can lead me straight to hell. But it also prevents me from lying to my own face when I know something is real, in my heart of hearts. I can try, sure. But it won't work. The instant something appears, it's unquestionable. The tangible truth of it is too powerful, too awe-inspiring.
Every night when I lie down to drift off to sleep, there's a constant. I might not always see my boss, he's busy at night of course. I might not see Minty, if there's no need for her to assist. But the second my awareness switches to upstairs, without fail, Laurie is sitting there by the bed and CZ is lying beside me. Every night. Every single night for as long as I can remember. And it's beautiful, and it breaks my heart, because that is a constant and the love confessed in that single truth is more than I can bear on bad nights. No matter how much of a scumbag I may convince myself that I am, no matter how mercilessly I butcher my own hopes and dreams and memories, no matter how full of doubt and despair I may be, that constancy silently and gently brushes all that aside.

Xenophon was hanging around with me for most of the morning yesterday. We went picking blackberries with Genesis, and then I told her to stay because I missed her being and her company. It's funny, how I still struggle with the whole "am I a father or not" thing and yet when she calls me one, I accept that with total happiness. I don't mind. I love her, I want to care for her as much as I can. And I realized then, driving home with her eating berries in the front seat of the car, looking out over the mountains of clouds covering the valley beyond, that I wanted this sort of life. I wanted to be her father, to have her around the house, to live in simple peace and joy with our extended inner family, to share these little golden moments and treasure every second of the day. I wanted that so much, and the only reason why I kept denying that was because how rarely do we have this? When I spend my physical life wracked by ridiculous outer concerns and physical family stress, when I let it get to me, how can I possibly split realities at all times?
But God please I WANT to, I want to balance BOTH worlds, I want to live the daily life this body needs without sacrificing the heartbreakingly true inner world of my soul, of our souls. I want to bridge the gap forever. I want unity. I don't want to split realities, to ignore one for the other. I don't want to be forced to turn a blind eye to the people I adore because "the daily grind" is starting to wear my bones down to sawdust. I don't want to care at all about that anymore. I miss the glittering days when I didn't.
Why did I ever listen to the doubt, to the hatred, to the shame and guilt? Was it just too powerful? Was I just too weak, for just too long?
I've been tossed about for too long. It's an avalanche. And the worst part is that I believed them when they told me I deserved to be buried under this ice, that it was the right thing for me, that it was better to feel nothing but frozen empty wastelands in my chest. I believed them because I was terrified that disobeying would kill me. And now look at me.

On Saturday, I ended up in furious frightened tears for two hours once nightfall hit, trying to explain to my grandmother why I was such a mess. I told her how for years, I've been obeying every "order" thrown at me left and right, typically from "holy" sources or claimants. Do this, do that, don't do this, obey me or else, obedience until death, trust me without question, do as you are told. And sure, some of it is good advice, but that's what makes it so terrifying. If someone tells you to blindly follow them, to never question them, because they are the "voice of God," what do you do? What do you do if they're right? Because I get that to some extent on the outside, passively-- all the conflicting, sometimes hypocritical "new age" and "spiritual" articles that claim to know exactly what I should be doing and feeling and thinking now, and which I feel powerless to 'disobey' due to moral paranoia-- but it's never louder than it is with those godforsaken "floating voices," the ones outside my head. They all sound the same, they talk the same, they have admitted lying to me and toying with me-- "we were just testing you"-- and they all insist that if I don't listen to them, "I'll regret it." I'll pay dearly for it. Sometimes they say they'll kill me if I don't listen, and in the worst cases, the psychosomatic consequences are scary enough to convince me (if only temporarily) that they weren't empty threats. Nevertheless, the problem is that they aren't going to lie or mess around all the time, or I'd pay them no mind. Most of the time they're right, even if they're right in cruel and demanding and angry ways. And so I learn to doubt my intuition. I learn to doubt my own logic and experience. I forget what it's like to make my own choices, to act on reason, to be discerning. No, now I just do as I'm told, because if I choose on my own, it's wrong. I'm too stupid, too lost, too corrupt to tell if I'm acting on whim or programming or actual good intentions. No, I can't know what's right on my own, they say! So listen to us, or you'll be sorry.
Laurie gets pissed off at them. If she shows up-- which is terrifyingly hard to do now, as the 'floating voices' operate on a completely different level from headspace-- they run. Always. What does that tell you? And no, I don't want to hear more lies from the doubts telling me "it's just a level switch!" You awful voices sound just like the cruelest, most vicious people on our level, and I can't believe I still listen to you. I'm just scared. But guess what? When Laurie shows up, when she and the rest of our System help me choose what actions to take, when we have free will to work from, then I don't care even if I DO "mess up" because we TRIED. We did our best and we LEARNED. With you people, that doesn't happen. With you, there is no learning from mistakes. There's only obedience and punishment. I'm on to you. I don't want to deal with your noise anymore, not when your claims of spiritual authority carry no love whatsoever, and never did, and never will. Don't lie to me. I will gladly, GLADLY, go back to a life full of chance and uncertainty, if it means I can live a life full of love as well. I will deal with the struggles of our System with total gratitude because I love them, ALL of them, for contributing to our completion, to our growth. The only thing that's ever been "absolutely, unquestionably pure" up here is the damned Plague and it is an incorrigible liar. You CAN have too much 'good.' You CAN. And you are calcifying me. You are freezing my feet to the ground and telling me that this static bleached-out life is heaven, is true progress. You're a LIAR.
This is why Infinitii's been quiet, isn't it? You're terrified of hir, just like you're terrified of Laurie, but you keep trying to kill them. You keep trying to hurt them, AND Chaos, and I will not stand for that. Just try me. Being good does not mean standing by and letting people be trampled just because you swore up and down that it was "God's will," that it was "predestined," that it was "the higher good." Don't lie to me. Don't TOUCH them. You will not be allowed to continue with this. There is a force greater than you that will balance this out, a force that I am NOT separate from, that I CAN hear and feel WITHOUT you acting as the middleman. I don't need you. I don't. And this is terrifying to say, I am scared to death that I'm blaspheming here, but if I have to choose between the heaven you offer and the supposed 'hell' of headspace, then God I am sorry but I cannot conceive of a heaven where such genuine love would be excluded or damned. I can't. I'll side with the black heart I was born with because it's full of stars.

Sorry. That's what Saturday night was like, actually. I just spilled it all out.
I'm so tired of feeling puppeteered. I'm so tired of feeling like I CAN'T say no, or act on my own judgment. And most of all, I loathe feeling like I cannot act without checking everyone else's opinion first. I've been reading spiritual websites daily since I thought the world was ending in 2011, and I am tired. Is that a "sin" to say? I don't know. Yes, there is some beautiful advice and pointers on those sites. I don't mind following that. But now, where I feel like I HAVE to read 20+ articles a day, to the point where I can't remember any of it anymore, or tell it apart, or reconcile the conflicting authors and messages... it's hellish, ironically. And if I may use such a strong word, I hate feeling like I have to go through THAT in order to know anything about what I "should" be doing spiritually.
That's the core problem here. It's the childhood conviction that I cannot personally reach "God." We've discussed this, but I'm reiterating it, because lessons will repeat until you've learned them and this one isn't over yet. It's this false programmed belief that I must adhere to ritual and rite, to the orders of parents and priests, or else God will reject me. It's utterly untrue, and yet it was reinforced so often, and so strongly, sometimes to traumatic extremes... it has deep roots. Fear that raw is hard to scrape away.
I CAN learn and know everything I've ever read on those spiritual sites. This archive is proof of that. The way people react to me is proof of that, and I'm not saying that to be proud, that is a fact. Whenever I speak of my own volition and humility to others, they don't tell me I'm evil or wrong or stupid or naive! Instead they say I am inspiring, or otherwise a point of light in my own right. I still cannot seem to accept that, because those devil voices keep demanding otherwise. I really need to just bite the bullet and ignore them for a while. But yeah, constant reinforcement that "I need THEIR knowledge to live, because I CAN'T get that on my own!" Dude I had an accomplished clairvoyant tell me that I had latent powers that could rival hers and I STILL won't accept it. Why? Simply because it was said to me. It's nonsense. It's a false loop. I need to start actively saying positive things instead of listing the negative like this. Attention is powerful. I'll try to make this the last discussion of that negative side... I should really start keeping a sort of daily journal on paper where I do nothing but write down positive things about myself. That'll take guts, but hey, I know more than enough people inside who can help me out. That's humbling, more than anything else right now.

...Spotify just tossed me some synchronicity, that was actually a huge surprise.
"Too much of heaven can bring you underground. Heaven can always turn around. Too much of heaven, a life and soul hell bound. Heaven, the killer makes no sound."
I haven't heard that tune in years, and honestly I almost skipped it before I realized what it was.
But yeah, I need to be careful. Any extreme holds its opposite within itself, and any floating voice that furiously insists that it is acting on God's will needs to be looked at with serious discretion. I need to learn to trust myself. When I can do that, when I can stop attributing all good choices to other people, when I can stop denying or doubting or erasing my own true feelings... well, that'll be our biggest obstacle gone at long last.


Now let's talk about something a little more optimistic.
I started testosterone last Friday, so in 12 hours it'll be a full week on that. It's almost surreal, for this to finally be a reality! But... honestly that's been the biggest impetus for everything lately, good and bad.
Do I have time to write about that tonight? Maybe I'll wait until tomorrow... the past two therapy sessions have been painful as hell but they've also been incredibly informative. I'm sorry for not typing about them yet but depression has made it tough.
So yeah, remind me tomorrow if I forget. That's a massive topic and it deserves more time than I can give it at this hour.
Anyway, one week on T. As for changes, well, I've noticed that all my shirts now stick to my shoulders, haha. Honestly this stuff is like flypaper until it dries and it never fully does, but I think it's hilarious so I don't mind too much. Even better, because of that, I literally have to wear this mint-colored lacy camisole whenever I put the medicine on. I do that on purpose. Queer it up as much as possible, hehehe. But yeah, that top doesn't stick to it so it's cool.
In all seriousness though, today during mass I noticed (with a bit of an amazed shock) that my voice already feels different. The lowest note of my vocal range is sticking around past the early morning, and when I do sing it no longer 'strains' to hit lower notes in general. My voice feels smoother, if that makes sense? It's getting a different tonal quality, something thicker and more velvety than the fiery-bright tones of the feminine voice (Jewel's thing, obviously). Either way I'm excited to see how this plays out. Gonna be great.

Really though, it is late. I have so much cool stuff to tell you guys but I will do that tomorrow, as I said.
I also plan on buying two heads of lettuce from the farmer's market, and buying issue #3 of The Sandman:Overture if possible. Yes, the first two issues ended up being massively relevant, thank you universe for leading me to those!

...I just realized that I've been taking life far too seriously over the past several months. That's not healthy either.
Genesis, dude, consider yourself on full-time BFF duty. You help me loosen up and I need that. (Plus do spend more time in the room with everyone else at night, we keep wondering where you are.)

On that note, I'm off to revisit that neverending constancy of love and hope. See you later.

 



 

 

 

081314

Aug. 13th, 2014 12:28 am
prismaticbleed: https://www.deviantart.com/teacosies/art/celebi-420071633 (tears)

 


I've been devastatingly lonely lately. Headspace is too quiet and I'm completely lacking in the understanding-support-group department. I feel like a scared little kid and I'm trying not to mock myself for it. That's learned behavior and it has never helped me, then or now.

Honestly I only ever and always need to talk to someone about one of two things: headspace, or the Leagueworlds. That's it, that's my life. I literally have no other concrete interests or goals, never did. So it's tough to relate to others on my own, which (again) is laughable, but there it is.
I'm sharing more about the League online now, as much as I coherently can, and our System's journey has been publicized since we started it in earnest many years ago. Nevertheless I cannot force people to read any of it, or like it, or understand, or care. It's pure chance.
It's just lonely is all, and I have to laugh. Since when did I ever care about being lonely? But maybe it's not loneliness as much as it is seeking a genuine human connection, one that doesn't consist of stock phrases or small talk. I'm very tired of that by this point.

What am I even trying to say.
I miss Laurie. I miss the days when I could be alone without hallucinating. I miss the joyful abandon of childhood, which I only know secondhand. The loneliness is coming from this gaping void in my chest. People can't fill it, they never can, they always just made it worse. I'm lonely on a totally different level I suppose. It's made me bitter lately, and I can't tell why. I'm running into a wall somewhere. Is this even loneliness? How can I tell?
It's guilt, really. Guilt and shame. I despise feeling sad and lonely, it's completely baseless. This depression has no reason to exist. And yet here it is. My soul is aching for something I can't remember and it's driving me mad.

Don't take this seriously, I guess. It's ridiculous. I just want to get it out of my head. Things are wrenchingly complicated lately and therapy today just confirmed that rather forcefully. I'll be typing about that tomorrow, best case scenario.
I need to be up at 8AM though so I'm gone for the night; thanks for listening.

 

celestriakle replied to your post: Has something happened to Laurie? I do read your livejournal stuff and have noticed you alluding to things going on with her, but I'm a little muddled as to what... :<

It's more of, something's happened to headspace? Since 2014 began I've been in a very dark place; essentially, a huge part of our psyche got kicked back to "age 13" mentally (the age we first massively dissociated) and I'm struggling with all the rubble that was left behind back then-- which I am now being forced to re-face alone, for the most part. I'm not very capable and I'm trying to work through it in therapy but it's challenging. Nevertheless, as a result of all that mess, our inner world has been disturbingly quiet for most of the year. It's taking quite a toll on me, unfortunately.
Thankfully, despite it all, Laurie seems to be blessedly impervious. Even if she's inexplicably missing for weeks she's never gone, which is a huge relief. (...She was gone, temporarily, and I'll never forget what that felt like.)
I'm just so used to her constant presence over the past 8 years that it's jarring to not always be able to find her when I need her now. Again, the silence and isolation is the worst thing lately, especially since I'm still struggling with many major illness symptoms.

Sorry for being vague about it all; it's confusing and complex, and I'm still trying to understand it myself. But thank you, so much, for the concern.

 


080914

Aug. 9th, 2014 07:29 pm
prismaticbleed: (shatter)


I'm suddenly so depressed and anxious I feel like vomiting. This isn't cool.
Might have to take some serious time out and meditate in a minute or so, before this gets worse. That or I'll go outside, I NEED the outdoors right now.

...It's so odd, though. I only ever get crippling depression when I talk about troubles, the past, etc. Normally I just wave that all off. But then I get too close to apathetic mania, maybe?
How can I tell what real happiness is, and what is "running away from what needs to be healed/ released/ whatever"?
I guess that's something I need to continue learning. Ah well. Such is life.

In any case, right now I feel like just disconnecting from the daily grind before I get any sicker. I'm tired of feeling sick.
Don't worry, I'm fine, I'll continue to be fine. Just gotta let this blow over.

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------


@ 9:39 pm


Oh, also. I noticed something interesting today.

It seems that, in finally taking this big step to physically reflect my inner self, my 'ideal' presentation if you will... I've automatically moved into a state of doing that mentally and emotionally as well. It's like my authenticity to self went up 500% since this morning.

Honestly, on overwhelming days, I still struggle with self-abusive tendencies. I'll admit that; I'm not proud of it but I am consciously moving through it. However, today I caught myself slipping into that state, and stopped. "Hey, this isn't how I want to treat myself. This isn't who I want to be." And that was that.
That's a pretty notable jump there, not just with self-honesty but also in being willing and accepting of my own desire for self-improvement. I used to shoot myself down all the time, thinking myself unworthy, and that's nonsense. I want to be my best self, my most authentic self, for both my benefit and the benefit of all those who interact with me. There's no reason why I can't be; the only thing standing in my way before was unwarranted feelings of unworthiness.
But now, taking that one huge step and starting testosterone after 7 years of waiting was like saying, "I am allowed to do this. I am allowed to become the person I want to be." And again, it's not in a negative sense. I don't dislike myself at all, I don't dislike this body at all. Really, I love being biologically female, it's cool. BUT transitioning to a more masculine form feels more... accurate? It's not 'right' or 'wrong,' it's just a better fit. So accepting my right to move into that choice, and then DOING it, actually shows a lot of personal growth.

I apologize for rambling on, but I did find it pretty cool that my mindset has already shifted almost entirely, from apathetic self-sabotage to self-respecting integrity, now that this piece is in place at long last. I'm both amazed and proud, really. But I put the work in, to get to this point. So there's a lot of gratitude here, and determination to keep it solid into the future.
To think, just yesterday I was worried that I had stagnated in terms of progress. Now I think stagnation is technically impossible-- whether we notice it or not, life is always shifting and changing and moving forwards. Even so-called 'failures' or setbacks are steps ahead, which is something this trans* topic has taught me well in its own right.
But ultimately, everything moves forward, and so every so often things like this happen-- all those little steps, 'positive' and 'negative' both, suddenly coalesce into a leap. And that's really awesome to see.


-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 

@ 10:39 pm

 

Someone ate poison and i want to kill her, she ate the devil, i want to die, i will murder her fcking bitch ass whore fcker

she keeps eating the devil CURSE YOU IT IS DOOMED WE WILL KILL YOU DIE WE

i will kill you
i will cut your tongue out if you try to eat again you fcking whore bitch fcker
stop eating your cement poison whore devils
i will murder you
i will MURDER YOU
i hate you I HATE YOU I HATE YOU I HOPE YOU DIE I WILL KILL YOU FCKING WHORE BASTEARD DEVIL


she ate the devila nd we are doomed we are going to de ie want tod ie
pthere is
poison cement sotmach in the dei
die
i want to die

fukc you bastsasraa"?

gesadfkmsdmzdkm

If this is what eating does, I will never eat again

 





Profile

prismaticbleed: (Default)
prismaticbleed

December 2025

S M T W T F S
  123456
78 910111213
14151617181920
2122 2324252627
28293031   

Syndicate

RSS Atom

Most Popular Tags

Style Credit

Expand Cut Tags

No cut tags
Page generated Jan. 3rd, 2026 06:16 am
Powered by Dreamwidth Studios